• We have updated our Community Code of Conduct. Please read through the new rules for the forum that are an integral part of Paradox Interactive’s User Agreement.
Chapter 200 - February 1123
  • Before Plantagenet - Chapter 200
    February 1123 - Bordeaux, Kingdom of Aquitaine

    She was her usual stunning self.

    Geoffrey would hardly expect anything less from the Duchess of Toulouse. Even as he’d heard that she’d grown heavier since the birth of her first child, she still remained a figure of tremendous beauty as she stood before him.

    But then, it was the court of the king - a place for a grand show. And Essa loved show as much as he did.

    Called forth by Alias, the duchess left the side of Agnes and approached the dais, wearing a tighter bliaut than the other women in court sported, along with jewels on her fingers and golden earrings that just peaked out from her coif, as did some strands of her reddish hair.

    There was no holding back - Essa wished to show off her power and wealth. It was not a display for just Geoffrey, but also her husband, the other counts present, as well as a tale that would make its way back to her lords in Toulouse.

    But despite her extravagant appearance, she naturally took a humble approach upon reaching the dais, dropping to one knee and lowering her head. Geoffrey took a glance toward his frowning half-brother Guilhem, smirked, then motioned for the duchess to rise.

    1123-Duchess-Essa.jpg


    “It is good to be once more among you, my liege,” Essa said. “Given the perils we have each faced, it was no sure thing.”

    “Perils?” Geoffrey asked.

    “You, fighting for the Count Herve’s rightful claim in Charolais,” Essa said. “Myself, after birthing your nephew, and personally leading my levy against those of the rebellious men of Narbonne - a battle hard won.”

    Geoffrey had heard about Essa’s presence while leading her men in sieges - though it came mostly through Guilhem’s complaints over her decision to do so.

    “She is a duchess,” Geoffrey told him in response to his frustration. “She has a duty to the men she calls to fight for her, does she not?”

    “They know she is a woman,” Guilhem said. “And therefore, that it is not her place.”

    “So perhaps they respect her all the more for it,” Agnes interrupted. “I know I won many the admirers when I entered the fray against the Duke of Champagne.”

    Guilhem shook his head. “You are a poor influence on her.”

    “I influence very few these days,” Agnes said. “I am but an old woman who spouts wisdom. Your lady wife thinks she already knows everything there is to know.”

    Even if Agnes was underplaying her role in Essa’s life, Geoffrey knew Guilhem could not argue, since he believed Essa truly did think herself the wisest person, let alone woman, in the realm.

    But the duchess was artful in humbling herself when necessary. And so she did here, as she lowered her head and again dropped to a knee.

    “My king,” she spoke, “I come to you on this day to speak on my action in Narbonne. I know some in my lands believe me a tyrant for acting as I have. And thus I come to seek your judgment - for a tyrant bends to no one, and I wish to show all that I am fair and just in my rule.”

    “Fair and just… but where is the Count of Narbonne?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Present as well,” Essa noted. She stood up and motioned for the teen to be brought forth.

    The young man was pushed forward by some armed guards. The young Matias was not shackled - that would make a mockery of it all - but he was very much held hostage by his duchess.

    “My boy,” Geoffrey began. “The duchess claims you acted against her. That you were part of a plot to overthrow her, and murder her son. My nephew.”

    “I know nothing of this,” the teen replied. “It is an excuse she uses to steal my family’s lands.”

    Geoffrey looked to Essa. “Have you proof, my lady?”

    The duchess smiled and nodded. She again motioned for someone to come forth, and a hooded, hunchback of a man emerged from the gallery. He bowed before the dais and presented himself as the Alias, Mayor of Beziers, and chancellor to the Count of Narbonne, a claim the teen did not contest.

    “The count… was unaware of such plots,” the mayor said. “But they existed.”

    “You were his chancellor,” Geoffrey said. “You did not bring them to his attention.”

    “The boy was young,” the chancellor said. “Those among the court were concerned he might meddle in things he did not fully understand.”

    “You see?!” the teen pleaded. “I knew nothing of this!”

    “I do see,” Geoffrey said. “A difficult decision. My boy, had these plots been successful, and the duchess and her son murdered, it would have been scant consolation that you were unaware… especially if you stood to benefit.”

    The teen lowered his head. “So I am to be punished for what I had no knowledge of?”

    “It is your court,” Geoffrey said. “And you are responsible for what happens in it, yes, as we all are. Now, I am not cruel - given your age and the situation, I think the best solution is the forfeiture of your lands, and your exile from Toulouse. But you shall live, and you shall not be imprisoned.”

    The teen scowled, but nodded, slightly and slowly. Meanwhile, Essa managed a small smile.

    “Your judgment is wise,” Essa said. “And fair, my liege.”

    1123-Essa-takes-Narbonne.jpg


    It was also expected. Geoffrey had already communicated to Guilhem how he would rule when this was proposed to him. The show would only slightly mitigate the anger toward Essa’s actions, but it would remind those who plotted against her that she held the favor of her king… for however long he lived.

    “Is there any other business?” Alias asked once Essa had returned to her place in the gallery.

    A few emissaries stepped forward. The first was from Flanders, where Geoffrey’s relationship with Arnulf remained in tatters.

    However, Agnes’ efforts had afforded him favor with his sister Ermengarde - who sometimes sent word to them now. One of those words was that she was pregnant once more, and in September had birthed another son to Arnulf.

    And now she sent word of something else.

    “Duke Arnulf moves against his deceitful cousin in Melun,” the emissary said.

    1123-Arnulf-war-for-France.jpg


    “So he turns the struggle between Alphonse and Henri into a three-way affair?” Geoffrey asked. “An interesting decision at this time.”

    “Your lady sister hopes she shall remain in your prayers,” the emissary said. “And that while at this time, you and her husband struggle to find common ground, that your hearts shall be open to one another once more in the future.”

    Geoffrey smirked. He had been impressed with Ermengarde before. At first he thought perhaps it was because she was skilled despite being a dwarf, and then perhaps because he thought her face rather pretty. But she did remind him a bit of Agnes - she knew the game far better than she let on. It was perhaps why she had survived as he did, given the dislike she naturally found given her dwarfism.

    “That falls to her husband,” Geoffrey said. “But her family here does not forget her, or her children.”

    The emissary thanked Geoffrey, then returned to the gallery.

    Another stepped forward. He introduced himself as an emissary from the “Most Serene” Republic of Pisa, which existed on the western coast of Italy, north of Rome.

    “And what does your Doge Ferrucci wish with me?” Geoffrey asked, intrigued.

    “He sends a bit of news you might wish to hear,” the man said. “Aubry Karling is dead.”

    Geoffrey’s eyes widened. His former friend… a man he would have made a knight and possibly a lord… the man who betrayed his trust by siring two bastards with Marguerite… the man who Geoffrey could not stomach to deal with personally, so he allowed his father Foulques to exile him… that man was no more?

    He should have felt joy. A betrayal… not repaid… but it was over.

    Yet he did not feel that way. There was frustration, anger… but little relief.

    His head turned to Marguerite, who sat with her hand cupped around her mouth. But catching Geoffrey’s gaze, she quickly swallowed and then moved her hand away, attempting to appear stoic to the news. It would be poor form to express sadness in front of him… and in front of a court that knew well of her previous affair.

    “Of what?” she managed to asked the emissary. “What killed him?”

    “Smallpox,” the man said. “He had been staying with Lord Giovanni of Piombino, but was cast out. Lord Ferrucci wished no part of him, and turned him aside. He was found dead a few days later.”

    1123-Aubry-Karling-dead.jpg


    It hit him harder than Geoffrey expected. But the king did not know what he felt more at the moment - anger, sadness, or pity over his first true friend dying in such a state, alone.

    So he would tolerate none of it.

    “That news,” Geoffrey said. “It is not news that anyone here cares for.”

    He realized as he said it that Etiennette, Aubry’s sister, was present. But ultimately, she did not matter enough for him to stop, and Geoffrey continued.

    “He is a man who never lived in Bordeaux, was banished from my father’s lands,” Geoffrey said. “He is nothing. Whether he lives or whether he is dead, it is meaningless to those here.”

    “I see,” the man said. “In any case, my lord hopes the news finds you well.”

    He bowed before Geoffrey and then returned to the gallery. No other emissaries followed.

    Business of court then continued as usual. But Geoffrey was far from it, as the words of those brought before him simply went into one ear and out the other.

    ….

    The screams were loud enough to echo through the keep.

    They had been going on for hours. Before, they were tolerable - only coming through when it had grown real quiet. But now the shrieks were enough that even while speaking they could pierce conversation.

    Geoffrey had heard enough births from a distance to know their origin. He wondered if it were an indication of any troubles, as even if none of the noble women who had birthed a child in Bordeaux had died, some of the lowborn women had not been as fortunate.

    Of course, Esclarmonde de Cholet was something of an in between situation - the granddaughter of the Iron Duke’s old friend Andre of Cholet. Her family’s lands had come under Geoffrey’s hands after her father, also Andre, had died without a male heir. And Geoffrey had granted her a place in the court, where she served among Marguerite’s ladies.

    So naturally, when her belly began to swell a half year before, there were eyes cast to the king. Surely yet another Angevin bastard was on its way into the world was the whisper.

    The whispers were not wholly wrong. But this time, the responsibility was not Geoffrey’s.

    The king’s eyes had been on his wine, but the latest shriek draw them up toward heaven, and then back down, square on his teenage brother Charles.

    1123-Charles.jpg


    The youngest child of the Iron Duke, Charles was the bastard son of Foulques and Etiennette Karling. He had grown up out of the limelight, though he had shown a mind for bureaucracy, and Geoffrey had put him to work aiding Alias.

    Alias was not present here, but Guilhem was, as Geoffrey met his brother.

    “Your handiwork,” Geoffrey said. “Surprising, given your age and hers. She is old enough to be your mother.”

    “Not surprising, given as his mother is hardly known for her virtue,” Guilhem noted. “And of course, to say little for his uncle.”

    Charles’ eyed his half-brother. “Yes, let us look instead to the bastion of chastity that is your mother… children by three different men?”

    That drew a smirk from Geoffrey but a stern glare from Guilhem.

    “Brothers, please,” Geoffrey said. “As amusing as your insults toward one another are, we get off topic. The child that is soon to be born.”

    “What of it?” Charles asked. “A bastard. There are plenty of them in Anjou. What’s one more?”

    “What it is, is unwanted attention that I do not seek,” Geoffrey said. “Most believe I am the reason for Escarlmonde’s pregnancy. Even the queen thought so - only my spymaster was able to convince her otherwise. I have my own problems to deal with - I have little need of being made to face yours.”

    “The people think what they wish about all manner of things,” Charles said. “I cannot be responsible for them.”

    To that Geoffrey’s eyes widened and he felt a surge of energy. He fixed his gaze on his youngest brother and pointed: “I will not stand for people thinking children I have not sired are mine! And if I know the identity of the true father, I shall see they are made to pay if it continues, do you understand?!”

    Charles lowered his head. “I am sorry, brother. I did not mean for you to… be put in such a situation.”

    “I have my doubts,” Geoffrey admitted. “But what’s done is done. Now, we need to fix this. And we will do that, by you publicly announcing that you have sired the child. You are to do this whether it is girl or boy, or whether it lives or dies. And you shall make it plain, that the lady is your lover. I wish for you to give her all the trappings as if she is your wife.”

    “I am to marry her?!” Charles shouted. “She is twice my age!”

    “She already births you children,” Geoffrey noted. “But no, I did not say you are to marry her. I said you are to treat her as if she were your wife… for now. I still have hopes of finding you a wife… a landed woman, as I have your half-brothers.”

    “You could have married me to the Duchess of Albany,” Charles replied. “I do not know why you chose our nephew instead. He is not even of our house!”

    “Our sister has earned that for her children,” Geoffrey said. “She has served Anjou for longer than you have lived. Keep that in mind.”

    Charles nodded. “So I am to acknowledge the child, as live with Esclarmonde as my wife, even if we are not wed.”

    “Yes,” Geoffrey said. “And do not try to make this out to be some harsh punishment. I know the night you sired the bastard she births now was not the last time you have bedded her. Thomas tells me before she came to the midwife, complaining of the pains of childbirth, she had been with you.”

    Charles again lowered his head. “We are… already sinning.”

    Geoffrey eyed him. “And I give permission to sin some more. Just make it clear you and not me, are doing the sinning.”

    Charles nodded and, allowed to depart, bowed his head and left his brothers alone in Geoffrey’s chamber. After the door closed, Guilhem shook his head.

    “He needs to learn respect,” the Duke of Poitou noted.

    Geoffrey eyed his brother for a moment before turning his eyes to his drink. “The amount of complaints I hear from my brothers of knowing their place… I would think you all kings. Funny that, given your mothers.”

    Guilhem’s eyes dropped to the floor. “I mean more his age, than who his mother is.”

    “So you say,” Geoffrey replied. “But you think I would let him get by? That was the point to all of this. He learns some today. And he will learn more in the future.”

    Guilhem nodded. “Of course, I should not have doubted you.”

    Geoffrey smiled. “How has your reunion with the duchess been?”

    Guilhem shrugged. “She thinks much of herself now, given her success. And you do little to change that.”

    Geoffrey pointed to himself. “Am I to? You did not wish me coming down on her.”

    “I did not wish you to stop her,” Guilhem said. “But perhaps reprimand her? She oversteps her bounds.”

    A grin formed on Geoffrey’s lips. “Knowing her place, you say?”

    Guilhem rolled his eyes. “You heard her. She put herself at risk, leading her levy. I think she should not be, given our child is but a babe.”

    “Well, should something happen, young Simon has you,” Geoffrey said. “And your levy to protect him.”

    “I am no mother,” Guilhem replied.

    Geoffrey chuckled. “Do not worry yourself, brother. Few doubt your martial capabilities. I do not have you as the marshal of Aquitaine for nothing.”

    “Well, now that you do mention my martial… expertise,” Guilhem began, “I wished to offer my services to you in another fashion.”

    “Commanding men on the field?” Geoffrey asked.

    “I would not say no to that,” Guilhem said. “But what I was going to suggest is lending my services to train your sons, especially the young Geoffrey. I think he could do well with a martial focus to his studies.”

    “As my eldest son had?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Tragic as that was, your experience, often at war, surely shows the value,” Guilhem noted. “Regardless of your preparations, he will be challenged. And he must be prepared to fight.”

    Geoffrey rapped his fingers on the table. He had similar thoughts independently of his brother. Among his council, the prince had good men to learn from, even if Geoffrey had to make certain those lessons were heavily scrutinized.

    But unlike with the prince’s other instructors, Geoffrey knew a choice of Guilhem was more than a simple trust issue. He had competition for the role.

    Foulquesson, despite his illness, would likely wonder why he was not considered or outrightly given the chance to tutor his nephew.

    “You have a point,” Geoffrey noted. “He may well need to know these things. And I would do well to find him a teacher.”

    “You… do not… wish for me?” Guilhem asked. “I am his uncle, am I not? And your marshal?”

    “You are both,” Geoffrey replied. “But he has another uncle who is quite skilled in the ways of combat… and among my most important lords.”

    “Foulquesson,” Guilhem said. “You choose him over me?”

    “No, I wish to choose neither of you, because I value both of you equally,” Geoffrey said. “It would be unfair of me to choose one of my beloved brothers over the others. I shall have Alias search for suitable tutors.”

    “I see,” Guilhem said. “I am… disappointed to hear of it.”

    “Don’t be,” Geoffrey replied. “You are his uncle. He will still look to you at times. And you have experiences as marshal which can guide him. I would expect you to do so.”

    “Of course brother,” Guilhem said. “I would not have it any other way.”

    ….

    Geoffrey learned the next day that he was a new uncle to a boy, whom Esclarmonde de Cholet had already wished to name Bouchard. She, apparently was thrilled over becoming a mother, as at her age, it was considered unlikely.

    He heard all this second hand, of course. Given that he had worked to make certain his youngest brother took the proper blame for this bastard, Geoffrey had as little to do with that birth as possible.

    1123-Charles-bastard.jpg


    Instead, he sat by himself in his chamber, drinking alone and reflecting. Reflecting on days long past, friendships lost… betrayals that should be buried, but remained stubbornly ever present in his mind.

    A knock on the door. His eyes moved to it, with it opening to reveal a girl in the form of his daughter, Aines.

    “Father,” she said as she bowed. “Mother wishes to know if you would be supping with your councilors again tonight.”

    Geoffrey took a sip of his drink. He had not eaten with Marguerite since the day at court. It was odd, since the lord normally ate with his wife and children. But Geoffrey claimed meetings with his council, permitted the others to eat, and then would take his meal after.

    It was rather naked in its intent. Though the reason for it was less obvious, since there was no recent strife between the two.

    Nothing recent, Geoffrey thought. Nothing recent.

    “I am uncertain,” he told his daughter. “There has been much to do lately.”

    “It is not the same without you father,” Aines said. “Supper has been much quieter. Sullen.”

    Good practice then, he thought. For it shall be that way soon enough.

    “I am sorry to sadden you, my dear,” Geoffrey said. “It is not my intent for my children to suffer as a result of my actions.”

    Aines walked over to him, coming to the small table he sat at. “Mother is worried. Does something trouble you father?”

    Geoffrey took a drink. “She sends you to find that out?”

    “She sent me to see if you would be coming tonight,” Aines said. “But… it is unlike you. That is all.”

    He had his doubts that his daughter of nearly 11 years would be so perceptive. No, this was Marguerite.

    But… unlike Beatritz, Aines was actually his daughter. That he was certain of. She actually reminded him quite a bit of his sister Agnes… or how he remembered her when she was young. So he would not come down hard on her.

    “You are sweet to care,” Geoffrey said. “I shall see if council business concludes at a more… reasonable time today.”

    He motioned for her to come close, and he kissed her forehead. To his surprise, she gave him a tight squeeze. After all, he was not close with her… or any of his children, really. As had long been the case.

    Always chasing after something, he thought, as I did with Foulques. Why did I name him that?

    He poured himself another drink after Aines left and then he remembered.

    Because before I’d have named him… after him… Geoffrey thought. Before he betrayed me.

    Geoffrey eased back in his chair and let the warmth of his drink wash over him. He was frustrated, angry… and had been for days. But he resisted releasing it, for he had not found a deserving outlet. So perhaps he could drink himself into a stupor.

    Another knock on the door. This one more urgent than Aines before. And it was not a child this time - it was Guilhem, a look of worry on his face.

    “Brother, come to join me for a drink?” Geoffrey asked. “You look as though you need it.”

    “I bring bad news,” Guilhem said. “Unexpected to be honest.”

    “Who is not respecting their place today?” Geoffrey asked. “Charles? Our sister? Your wife?”

    “The Duke of Orleans,” Guilhem replied.

    Geoffrey’s brow arched. “What has the Duke of Orleans done? Has he insulted us?”

    “No, he has attacked us,” Guilhem said.

    Geoffrey’s eyes widened. “An attack? What form of attack?”

    “One thousand men from Orleans and Berry have assaulted the men we had gathered near Souvigny,” Guilhem said. “An act of war and Count Roger sends word they prepare to lay siege to his keep in Bourbon.”

    1123-Battle-of-Souvigny.jpg


    Geoffrey could scarcely believe his ears. “Berry? Our cousin? Is he mad?”

    “That is what they say,” Guilhem noted.

    Another knock on the door. This time it was Alias and Adhemar, both trying to barge into Geoffrey’s chamber at once.

    “It is my duty, I am chancellor!” Adhemar said.

    “I heard the news, and as steward, it is a matter for me to inform him,” Alias said.

    “Enough!” Geoffrey shouted. “What is going on? What is this matter, Alias?”

    Alias smirked at Adhemar before looking to Geoffrey once more. “Duke Foulques of Orleans has informed us of his demands that we surrender your keep in Angouleme to his landless brother… and says he will go to war to get it.”

    “On what grounds?” Guilhem asked.

    “His grandfather was the lord of Angouleme… before our cousin, Alberic, stripped it from him three decades ago in war,” Adhemar said. “Well, your cousin, my uncle.”

    “This seems like madness. Does he act with the assistance of Henri?” Geoffrey asked. “And the whole Frankish kingdom?”

    “No,” Adhemar said. “He is allied with your cousin, Gilles, in Berry. And they already coordinate moves against you. We received word from Count Roger in Bourbon…”

    “Under siege, correct?” Geoffrey asked. Adhemar nodded. “Guilhem informed me of that.”

    “I do not understand this action,” Alias admitted. “Even combined with the forces of Berry, we can muster a far greater force than Orleans can.”

    “Maybe they think Henri will come to their aid, eventually,” Guilhem speculated.

    “While at war with Alphonse and Arnulf?” Adhemar scoffed. “Never. He is likely furious they divert their own resources to this conflict.”

    Geoffrey stroked his chin in thought. He remembered his sister Bella mentioned Orleans had attempted to force himself upon her, only to be beaten by Henri as a response. Perhaps this lack of cohesion was the result of that.

    “We should watch for Simon,” Geoffrey said. “My other cousin. While he has no love of Gilles, I am uncertain his affinity with Orleans. Perhaps they sought a grand alliance to resist me.”

    “There have been no rumblings of that,” Adhemar replied. “But we shall remain vigilant.”

    1123-Duke-of-Orleans.jpg


    Geoffrey rapped his fingers on his table. Then he picked up his wine and turned away from his councilors, taking a sip of his drink.

    “He thinks me weak,” Geoffrey said. “We clearly have not done enough to remind these lords that Aquitaine can force them to a knee if we choose.”

    “Then we shall make an example of them,” Guilhem said.

    “Adhemar, summon my brother in Brittany,” Geoffrey said. “See if he is well enough to take part. Herve in Charolais should already be aware, given how close he is to Bourbon.”

    “What of me brother?” Guilhem asked. “I will gladly ride to take command of the forces.”

    “No,” Geoffrey said. “I wish you here, as has been custom. My council must be on hand to aid Marguerite as she oversees the kingdom in my absence.”

    “Your absence?” Alias asked. “You surely are not going to lead the army again! Geoffrey… my king… you fight your illness well, but campaign will only tax you further.”

    “They wish to test me,” Geoffrey said. “Josselin was not enough. So I shall personally show them that I am not finished yet.”

    “As you wish, brother,” Guilhem said. “I shall begin the preparations with you.”

    “And I shall send word to Foulquesson and Lord Herve,” Adhemar said.

    1123-Geoffrey.jpg


    Adhemar bowed and left the room. But Alias did not depart, and asked if he might have a word with Geoffrey. The king obliged, telling Guilhem he would summon him when this conversation was done.

    “Why?” Alias demanded. “Why are you putting yourself in harm’s way, again?”

    “It is as I said,” Geoffrey replied. “I think this will help restore the fear we should inspire. If these fools attack us with a third of our number, then we clearly do not have the presence we should.”

    “Our forces razing Orleans and Berry will do that sufficiently,” Alias said. “You need not be there.”

    “There is… one other factor,” Geoffrey conceded. “My cousin, Gilles.”

    “What of him?” Alias said.

    “He has long insulted my family,” Geoffrey said. “His actions disgraced my sister for a time - something I have never forgotten. My father did not either - he long sought his vengeance upon him. Adhemar has even spoken about how he hoped to secure claim over Berry toward the end of his life. I may not be able to take Berry from him directly… but I can inflict the humiliating defeat on him my father never did.”

    Alias shook his head. “You endanger your life… for some petty competition with a man over a decade dead, who you have long since eclipsed!”

    “I do not expect you to understand,” Geoffrey said. “But you wanted the truth… and now you have it.”

    “There is more to this,” Alias said. “I know it.”

    “Perhaps there is,” Geoffrey admitted. “Regardless, I shall go. And I will need you to take up your role - more importantly than ever, since I need to see how the queen handles the council… and how much favor she bestows upon Adhemar.”

    “A concern,” Alias admitted.

    “I have advised Agnes against it,” Geoffrey said. “But you will have an easier time swaying the queen than she will. Do not push too hard, of course, but work to convince her you are the better man to listen to - as in, do not do what you did here with Adhemar before.”

    Alias lowered his head. “My apologies for that.”

    “Do not apologize,” Geoffrey said. “Do better. I do not need to remind you what is at stake.”

    “You need not worry on that,” Alias said. “You can trust me to handle these matters.”

    “Trust… yes,” Geoffrey said.

    Alias eyed him. “You… lack trust? In me?”

    Geoffrey shook his head. “No… I have trust in you. It’s nothing.”

    “Are we to do this again?” Alias asked.

    Geoffrey glared at him for a moment before looking away for a bit. Then he returned his gaze to the Count of Perigord. “You are not the first person I trusted, you know. And my belief was misplaced.”

    Alias sat down again, across from him. “Aubry Karling. His death haunts you.”

    “It does not haunt me,” Geoffrey said. “That he is dead is simply a reminder of mistakes made, pain suffered… and debts not paid.”

    “What debt is there to pay?” Alias asked. “You forged a kingdom, and are respected and feared by even the German Kaiser. He died in obscurity after being cast out by some Lombard merchant. I can think of not greater symbol of the rise in fortunes you brought your house… and the ruin he inflicted upon the remains of his.”

    Geoffrey’s fingers went to his temple. “It is not that. Success… I dreamt of success even then. And he was to share in it with me.”

    The king took his cup and downed its contents before pouring himself some more.

    “I trusted him,” Geoffrey said, followed with a sigh. “Before you, it was him. We were inseparable. He was to be my right hand when I inherited Anjou. I would have given him a fief to govern. But then… then he threw it all away. He threw our friendship away.”

    Geoffrey took another long drink before standing from his chair and pacing the room. “I had seen him look at women. My sister, especially. But it was to be expected I thought… he was a man and at his age. I was no better, either. It was the way of things.”

    A shake of the head came next from the king. “But then he laid with Marguerite. Any other woman in the duchy and I could have forgiven him. Even had it been Agnes! But not my wife. Not the woman I had just married. The insult, the foolishness… the brazenness of it all. No, there could be no coming back from that.”

    “Given your father would not have taken kindly to it, I’m certain you could have had him killed,” Alias replied. Geoffrey nodded.

    “Probably both of them,” Geoffrey said. “I have heard… my father did consider doing that. He would have found another bride for me… perhaps Ness. Perhaps Philippe’s daughter Princess Adalmode. I do not know… and honestly I do not care. I could not bring myself to that anyway. I preferred to shun them all… Aubry, Marguerite, my father… I only laid with Marguerite long enough to conceive my son Foulques because I had to prove myself capable. Ironic, since I have had little problem since.”

    Alias shook his head. “It is a crime, what you suffered. I am glad he is dead.”

    “And yet it brings me no solace,” Geoffrey admitted. “So he is dead. His memory lives on. His bastard son lives in my keeps, his bastard daughter masquerades as my own, married to my brother, and I am forced to protect her as if she were my own. And my wife… the less said of her the better.”

    “You think she still cared for him?” Alias asked.

    “She will mourn him,” Geoffrey said. “I could see it on her face.”

    “And will you do something about it?” Alias asked.

    Geoffrey lowered his head. “I wish to. When I was younger… I would have demanded she stop. I would have taken from her as well to make certain if she did… so she would suffer. To make her feel the pain I do… for that betrayal.”

    “But now?” Alias asked.

    Geoffrey sighed. “Now… Now I feel it pointless. To have her hate me, for what? It is as I said… he is nothing. He should be nothing. And if I treat him as more, then he has won.”

    Alias met Geoffrey’s gaze. “And so you leave? Go on campaign and leave her to her business, and the kingdom with it?”

    “I go to fight a war in protection of that kingdom,” Geoffrey said. “Nothing more, nothing less.”

    “It seems as you do as you once did,” Alias said. “It may not be necessary. Times have changed.”

    “They have,” Geoffrey said. “I am not a young whelp who has to entrench himself in Aquitaine… I am a dying king, who must entrench his son instead. Inflicting a severe defeat on yet another overambitious cousin… it will do nicely.”

    “Why must you do this to yourself?” Alias asked.

    “Because I can see no other way,” Geoffrey said. “So I ask of you, and trust in you, as I always have, to safeguard my kingdom, come what may.”

    Alias frowned and shook his head, not responding at first. Eventually, he replied: “You know I shall not let you down.”

    “Good,” Geoffrey said. “Not that I had any doubt. You are not him. Even if I sometimes have to remind myself of that fact… through no fault of your own.”

    The king sat back down. “Now then, I have another two matters to attend to. Or rather, I have need of you to attend to. It has come to my attention that my son needs a proper martial tutor… and I do not wish to have my brothers fight for that honor. So I need you to find someone who will fit that role.”

    “Should not be too hard,” Alias noted. “There are plenty who would jump at the opportunity to serve here. And the chance to gain favor with a future king. What is the second matter?”

    “Talking down my half-brother,” Geoffrey said. “You always seem capable of reaching Guilhem… in ways I cannot.”

    Alias eyes widened. “I uh… well it will be done to the best of my abilities.”

    Geoffrey smirked. “Thank you.”

    He stood up. “Now then, I have a war to plan properly. Send for Guilhem to meet me in the strategy hall.”

    Geoffrey took a few steps then added: “Oh... I will be rather… busy with that tonight. So… please inform the queen that I shall be likely unable to sup with her tonight. My apologies, of course, to her, my children, and the duchess, as I’m afraid I shall keep her husband from her another night.”

    He saw Alias’ frown, but Geoffrey said nothing. His mind was made up. To battle he would go, to achieve what his father had not, and if he left his troubles behind in the process, so be it.

    They would have to start growing used to it anyway.

    1123-War-for-Angouleme.jpg
     
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 201 - May 1123
  • Before Plantagenet - Chapter 201
    May 1123 - Bordeaux, Kingdom of Aquitaine

    1123-Marguerite.jpg


    No matter how many times she had done this, court was never a comfortable thing for Marguerite de Limoges.

    The Lady of Bordeaux, Duchess of Aquitaine and Anjou, Queen of Aquitaine, was no stranger to any of this. She had witnessed plenty of courts as a girl. She had sat in the chair of the duchess as an adult. And now for going on a decade, she had worn the crown of royalty on her head.

    But it was always a burden, always a stress to sit in judgment and pronounce verdicts upon these people.

    Pronouncements, of course, which came in my husband’s name.

    Geoffrey was gone again, off to face the armies of Orleans and Berry, leaving her to oversee the kingdom once more. She asked him not to - that Foulquesson and Herve could handle it, especially when their opposition did not line up in great numbers.

    “He did not listen?” Adhemar had asked her.

    “He says he is across the Garonne in Saintes, where he will take the fighting to the Orleans men attacking his brother’s keep,” Marguerite conceded to her brother then. “But in truth, he is stubborn. Once he has set himself upon something, he will not back down. It has made him successful… and frustrating.”

    “Well, at least it appears he trusts you to look over the kingdom,” Adhemar noted.

    “I’m watched, as usual,” Marguerite said. “His sister… to keep eye on me like a hawk.”

    “Lord Alias as well?” Adhemar asked.

    “That is a given,” Marguerite said. “I suspect he does not care for me… but Alias is the least of my concerns.”

    Adhemar shook his head. “I would not take him lightly. The man bathes in sin. Avarice, sodomy… murder…”

    All of which was known to Marguerite - Geoffrey had discussed many of those matters with her. Things that binded Alias to them, the king had noted, for the Count of Perigord had much to lose.

    He was also effective in his role, and Geoffrey trusted him. After two decades, had Alias wished to betray him, he would have.

    No, it was not Alias, whom Marguerite had issue with. At least not primarily.

    Agnes was not on the steps of the dais, as she used to be. But Marguerite’s eyes would often fall upon her in the gallery. The woman who had helped kill her father. A woman who had not only escaped punishment, but risen instead. Given control of Anjou by her father, and then Bordeaux by her brother, at the expense of others.

    And that was to say nothing of the other rumors - ones that Marguerite tried her best to put far from her mind. But in her darkest moments, she could practically envision it… Geoffrey and Agnes, laying together, as husband and wife…

    A wave of nausea came over her, and she nearly vomited while seated upon her throne. Her fingers came to her lips, the bile on her tongue… but she resisted. As she had become rather adept at doing.

    For my children, she thought as her gaze fell to them. Hat on head as usual, Prince Geoffrey was now 12, starting to sprout. He was actually a touch shorter though than his younger sister Aines, who appeared older than her age would let on - some often thought she and the young Geoffrey were twins.

    1123-Prince-Geoffrey.jpg


    1123-Princess-Aines.jpg


    Young Alias was stood holding his sister’s hand. A boy of just three years, he still had difficulty standing through the entirety of court. He would sometime whine, but Aines did a fine job at getting him to hush up.

    She may be a good mother yet, Marguerite thought. A far better one than me.

    Though for role models, Marguerite found few for her daughter. Besides her, Agnes was the woman of the most status, and Aines would never serve as her lady.

    Geoffrey had floated the possibility of Aines going to Toulouse, given that Essa was not only a powerful woman, but also her aunt by marriage. Marguerite did not enjoy that thought either.

    There was also Mascarose - who probably was the best choice. Herve was affable, and Marguerite’s youngest sister was the most grounded of the women she knew.

    She was also, now, the furthest away, since Herve was now the Count of Charolais. And the queen struggled to let any of her children go.

    1123-Mascarose.jpg


    It was bad enough that her first, Aubry, had been sent away. But that was unavoidable - Geoffrey would never stand for her bastard to be present in Bordeaux. Aubry floated about, but for now, he resided in Vendome - taken care of well enough, but far from any of his family.

    Beatritz was in Vannes - unhappy thanks to Foulquesson’s bitterness over his illness. Marguerite had invited her to come to Bordeaux, but she refused, for the sake of her own daughters.

    At least my grandson stays with us, Marguerite thought as she looked Ancel, Beatritz and Foulquesson’s son, in the crowd.

    Of course, her eldest legitimate son’s death made it all that much harder. She remembered how much it tore her apart to allow him to go to Iberia - her reservations about it. And how she suspected Geoffrey’s affections for Agnes played a role.

    And she resolved to never be torn from her children again unless it were necessary.

    It would be for Aines eventually - she would be wed. But for now, she wished to keep her daughter close…

    As her sons now were. She had been present when Duke Guilhem had suggested the prince join his father on campaign. That had been refused… at her insistence. But military training was required, as loathe as she was to admit it after Foulques’ death. And that trainer had arrived.

    “Presenting, Knud Svendson,” Alias said as he announced the strapping, armored man who stood before her. “Nobleman of Danish birth… but grandson of the late King Philippe of the Franks.”

    1123-Knud.jpg


    The Dane dropped to a knee. “Pleasure to meet you, your highness.”

    Marguerite’s brow rose as she realized he spoke in her native tongue. “You know the language d’Oc?”

    “Well enough,” Knud replied. “Frankish would be preferred… but I know where I am.”

    “You are the grandson to a Frankish king,” Marguerite noted. “But you were raised in a Danish court. What can you offer an Occitan prince?”

    “I would say, your highness, that fighting is present in all languages and cultures,” Knud replied. “But, in a more practical sense, we Danes have seen most of the fighting men in Europe over the years. And I have studied how the Franks fight with their knights. I know you to be similar.”

    Were they? Marguerite did not know a great deal about the intricacies of different fighting styles. But she looked toward her brother-by-law, marshal Guilhem, who nodded.

    “Very well,” Marguerite said. “We welcome you then. Prince Geoffrey!”

    The boy stepped forward and looked up at the imposing figure before him. He did his best to not appear intimidated, though Marguerite could see his hesitation as he approached.

    “How old are you?” Knud asked him.

    “Twelve years,” the prince replied.

    “Good,” Knud said. “Got some growing to do. Could become an oak of a man in a few years. And a terror on the battlefield.”

    Like my poor Foulques, Marguerite wondered. She tried to put it from her mind. It was expected. He might as well be prepared for it the best he could be.

    The business with Knud was the last of the guests. Next followed a mundane court session, which though boring, ultimately left Marguerite more comfortable than if she was forced into any big decisions.

    After, Alias took the usual step of asking if anyone had any further business. When no one answered, he declared court done for the day.

    Marguerite rose from her throne and began to make her way from the hall, with the council moving along with her. Agnes also joined them from the gallery, speaking with Alias.

    “Wait!” shouted a voice from the gallery. It was not one Marguerite recognized off hand. She paused her walk to look as, to her surprise, a woman had made her way forward, only to be blocked off from proceeding any further.

    Given her dress appeared to be in fine condition, she had rings on her fingers and a tightly wrapped headdress, it was clear this was no peasant woman.

    “Countess Isabeau of Maine,” Alias grumbled, recognizing the wife of the imprisoned Count Josselin.

    1123-Countess-Isabeau.jpg


    “My queen! Please hear me!” she shouted. “I pray you can remedy a great ill.”

    “Forget her,” Adhemar said. “Our session is done. She can take it up with us, not with you.”

    “I disagree,” Agnes said. “She makes a show on purpose. She wishes the queen to appear cold and uncaring. We should answer with a show of our own. But promise her nothing.”

    “Forcing the queen to meet with her after court is over is a show on to itself,” Adhemar said. “One that makes the queen appear weak. The countess is not even one in her own right… she holds her title by marriage to a man who is a prisoner here.”

    “She has no power,” Agnes said. “It is about sympathy.”

    Marguerite looked at the council surrounding her. She knew that at times, the perception that she was cold and uncaring was a detriment. Some wanted the queen to be warm and motherly… and that was an act she could only put on every so often.

    On the other hand, she also knew she had to appear strong. If she was to be regent, she could not allow people to walk over her - such things could prove catastrophic for her children.

    “Deal with her,” Marguerite told Alias. “I am going to my chambers.”

    “The Lady Agnes has had the most correspondence with her,” Alias noted. “Perhaps she can assist as well.”

    Marguerite fixed her gaze upon the Count of Perigord. “I said you. The king trusts you to handle such things, and so do I. So, take care of it, if you please.”

    She saw Alias and Agnes trade glances. Agnes had, perhaps, the makings of a slight frown, but remained silent. Alias himself simply said: “As you wish, my queen.”

    And with that, Marguerite made her way from the main hall, her younger brother by her side.


    It was her younger brother that dampened the mood of the strategy hall the next day with but one word.

    “Consumption.”

    The eyes of the council fell upon the Duke of Gascony.

    “Is it widespread in Marsan?” Agnes asked.

    “It has spread, yes,” Adhemar said. “For now, it remains south of the Garonne.”

    “Even if it remains south, we are on the southern bank,” Marguerite noted.

    “It is a concern,” Adhemar said. “And we work to prevent it from reaching here.”

    “Double your efforts,” Marguerite ordered. “It is a foul illness and I do not wish for our people here to suffer.”

    Not that Marguerite knew of a good way to stop such a thing from happening. If Adhemar knew of it being widespread in Marsan, so close to Bordeaux, then it was likely already too late.

    “Guilhem,” she said as she looked to her brother by law. “What of my husband’s efforts?”

    “He fares well, in battle,” Guilhem replied. “Word reached me this morning of a victory near my keep of Saintes. Eight thousand of our men defeated a thousand of theirs. And he emerged unharmed.”

    1123-Battle-of-Saintes.jpg


    Good… my son will not be thrust onto the throne today, she thought.

    “Perhaps he will return here to celebrate,” she noted. “Saintes is not too far north.”

    “No,” Alias noted. “He said he moves in pursuit of the enemy… the fleeing remnants of Orleans and his cousin, the Duke of Berry’s, forces.”

    Marguerite fell silent. She knew of her husband’s distaste for war. That he would not even take a momentary respite…

    He is angry with me, she thought. So he avoids me, as he did then.

    That anger was problematic, lest she end up pushed to the outside again. It would not be hard to entrench Alias and Agnes in her stead.

    She felt the mix of fear and frustration within her as she fixed her gaze on the Count of Perigord.

    “How did matters go with the Countess of Maine?” she asked.

    “The Countess remains… frustrated,” Alias said. “She wishes to see her husband, Count Josselin. But, given the king’s orders against that…”

    “It is out of question,” Marguerite said. “So, will she be departing?”

    “No,” Alias said. “She wishes to remain for the festivities you are having with the ladies of the realm tomorrow. An excuse, no doubt.”

    Marguerite frowned. The queen was hosting a gathering for the wives of Geoffrey’s lords. It was open to any of them, from the local baronesses to the countesses and duchesses, but it was likely to be a mostly local affair - with the exceptions being the wives of the king’s councilors.

    But it gave the Countess of Maine the reason she needed. “So we will not be rid of her?”

    “Not easily,” Alias admitted. “Though, I would suggest the Lady Agnes once more…”

    Marguerite turned her gaze toward her sister by law then back to him. “No. I assigned you to deal with this issue.”

    “My queen,” Agnes said. “If that is your wish, so be it. But, I can be of use. I have corresponded with her. She is a type I understand.”

    Because you are as underhanded and malicious as she, Marguerite noted. Snakes coiled together.

    “Lord Alias has been assigned a task,” Marguerite replied. “And if he cannot handle it, then perhaps I should send someone more capable… Lord Adhemar.”

    Her brother’s eyes grew wide for a moment before he regained his composure. “If… you have need of me sister, I shall do as you request.”

    And in that moment, Marguerite was reminded of her brother’s weaknesses… and how simply being rid of Alias and Agnes would not be without ramifications. Yes, he was skilled as a diplomat, but this likely required more… forcefulness than Adhemar was capable of.

    She felt a hollowness in the pit of her stomach as she looked over the council. A hopelessness overcame her and she dismissed them, with the exception of Alias, who was instructed to walk with her.

    “You know much about him?” Marguerite demanded. “This Dane you have brought to train my son?”

    Alias nodded as he walked in stride with her.

    “I had never met Knud in person,” Alias said. “But he comes highly recommended. Frustrated with his life in the Danish court and looking for a new chance.”

    “And what is to keep him from using that chance to harm my son?” she demanded.

    “Based on what I’ve been told… I think it unlikely,” Alias replied. “He is not beloved in the realm of the Franks, due to his being the late former king’s son. And as Alphonse’s nephew, Knud is a threat to his dreams of reclaiming his throne.”

    “Unlikely… is no certainty,” Marguerite noted as she stopped in her place. She focused her gaze upon the steward. “Should something happen… what then?”

    “Then the king will blame me,” Alias said. “And I will suffer the consequences. And the shame of knowing I failed the man I admire most.”

    “Yes, you will have,” Marguerite said. “Pray you do not.”

    Not It didn’t really calm her nerves, even if she knew Alias was not lying about his last assurance. She had lost one son as a result of poor choices and even if Geoffrey was haunted by that mistake to this day… it didn’t bring her son back.

    The spymaster, Thomas of Limousin approached the pair, with a message for her. Eager to be rid of Alias for now, given that he would reveal anything and everything of this conversation to Geoffrey, she bid him adieu and then continued on with Thomas, the two not speaking a word until they returned to her chamber, where she dismissed the servants and attendants before closing the door behind them. The exception was her sister Ness, who was allowed to stay.

    1123-Thomas-of-Limousin.jpg


    “Was it done?” Marguerite asked.

    “Yes,” Thomas said. “The priest granted him absolution.”

    Marguerite breathed a sigh of relief. “So his soul with not be condemned?”

    “The priest promised to do all he can,” Thomas replied. “It is not… easy, given the nature of the request.”

    “I know,” Marguerite said. “And I know this was not easy for you to do. I thank you for it Thomas… from the bottom of my heart.”

    “It is nothing,” Thomas said. “Just service to my queen.”

    In direct opposition to your king, Marguerite thought.

    It would not go over well if Geoffrey were to learn Marguerite had paid for Aubry Karling’s absolution. And thus it fell to Thomas to undertake the task, finding a trustworthy priest - one who would both absolve Aubry, and also reliably keep his mouth shut.

    “Did he say whether it was enough release him from purgatory?” Marguerite asked.

    “He said he could not know for certain,” Thomas admitted. “But that it would help.”

    It was not the answer she was looking for. But it would have to do.

    “One more thing,” she said. “Keep an eye on this Knud Svendson.”

    “You need not even ask,” Thomas said. “It is the prince’s life. My many eyes are already upon the Dane.”

    “Thank you Thomas,” she said. “That will be all.”

    She bid Thomas farewell and closed the door to her chamber, where she was met by the pinning gaze of her sister Ness.

    “You risk yourself for foolishness,” she said. “He is dead and finally out of your life forever. Let it be.”

    “I would not expect you to understand,” Marguerite said.

    “I understand your kingly husband would be most aggrieved were he to learn of it,” Ness said. “And it is to redeem an idiot who has no one to blame for his fate but himself.”

    “I think I share in some of it,” Marguerite said.

    “Did you force him between your legs?!” Ness asked. “Repeatedly, even after it all came to light?”

    “I tempted him,” Marguerite replied. “I am part to blame for his sin.”

    “What you do for love is beyond me,” Ness said.

    “That does not surprise me,” Marguerite said. “But you misunderstand anyway. Guilt drives me, not love. I never loved him… which is why I feel remorse for what befell him.”

    “And if Geoffrey learns of this, I suspect you will have much more to feel sorry for,” Ness said.

    A chill ran down the queen’s spine. She knew it was true. But she hated Ness for pointing it out.

    Sometimes she wondered why she let Ness into this privileged position of being chief among her ladies. Yes, Ness was her sister. But blood did not change the fact they held very different viewpoints on the world and rarely got along with each other.

    1123-Ness.jpg


    That was nothing new. They had their disagreements as children and things had only grown more difficult after Ness had become the lover of the Iron Duke, birthing him two sons and proudly lauding herself as “the duchess” even if she were nothing more than his lover.

    Ness had been humbled since - having loss her favor with Foulques before the old man’s death, and it common knowledge she’d birthed at least one child with the Count of Narbonne, if not others that she passed off as her husband, Roger d’Uzes.

    Even with that, Marguerite might have passed on using her sister as a confidant. But when she was restored to her own role as duchess when Geoffrey was elevated, she had few options. Those she knew in Anjou had been loyal to Foulques, who had essentially imprisoned her in a chamber for the past decade. And in Bordeaux, she knew none of Geoffrey’s people while they knew her as the woman who had betrayed their lord by taking another as her lover.

    She did have Mascarose for a time, but Herve’s elevation to the Barony of Castillon pulled her away. And now her role as Countess meant Marguerite saw her even less.

    So it had to be Ness. After all, Ness had few allies herself - she won few friends in Anjou during her time as the “duchess”, had potential enemies among all of Foulques’ children that were not her own and, given her own rivalry with Agnes d’Anjou, likely could not worm her way into Geoffrey’s good graces.

    Plus she had many children, besides her bastards with the late Iron Duke. Her latest was born just a few months before - a reminder of what she stood to lose should she make a wrong move.

    But if Ness was somewhat cowed with others in Bordeaux, she free with her tongue when around her older sister. She was arrogant, rude and quite opinionated - and today was no exception.

    “You waste your time with the dead when you should focus on the living,” Ness pointed out. “Geoffrey is away and you should be working to make certain his sister loses the grip she has on things here.”

    Marguerite said nothing to that, simply rubbing her temples. She had yet to figure out what she wished to do with Agnes. As much as she disliked her, part of Marguerite feared what dismissing her might do.

    “You are going to be rid of her, right?” Ness asked.

    Marguerite opened her eyes to glare at her sister, who remained her demanding, impetuous self after all these years.

    “I have not decided,” Marguerite replied. “I see what she offers. As Geoffrey still lives, I would be foolish to do otherwise.”

    Ness scowled. “She murdered our father. What she offers is nothing but the chance to finally repay that crime against our family.”

    “You speak to me of things I already know,” Marguerite replied. “Do you think I have not considered that?”

    “Apparently not enough,” Ness said. “Since you think of keeping her among your closest advisors.”

    The queen shook her head. “Would me welcoming her into my bed be a better choice?”

    Ness’ brow arched. “What do you…?”

    “Am I not clear?” Marguerite asked. “Then perhaps I pray, somehow, God sees fit to grant our coupling a child. Or two… Perhaps we might make one the Duke of Poitou. Am I clear enough now?”

    Ness narrowed her gaze. “It was not as if I had a choice. He wished me for his bed. I was a girl with no parents and no escape. It was not as if I could run to our aunts or uncle… they would have killed me.”

    Now it was Marguerite’s turn to narrow her gaze. “That you laid with him, is not my problem. That you eagerly and proudly dressed yourself up as ‘the duchess’ is. Flaunting your status to all, his lawful wife, his children… my husband included, boasting of the bastards you carried…”

    Marguerite chuckled while shaking her head. “Did he force you to that? I think you simply made yourself the fool there.”

    “I did what I had to do to make my life palatable,” Ness said. “Was I to wallow in misery, or make the most of my situation? I had a chance to, maybe, become a duchess.”

    “Paid for with father’s blood,” Marguerite said.

    “Mother would have been proud,” Ness replied.

    “A fine role model you choose there,” Marguerite told her.

    1123-Aines-de-Poitou.jpg


    “She had some right of it,” Ness said of the late Duchess Aines de Poitou. “She did her best to improve what she did not like about her life. Father was simply cruel and petty… that seems awfully familiar. Perhaps we should ask Geoffrey what he thinks of that?”

    “You shut your mouth on that,” Marguerite said. “Especially you, who tried to lay with my husband.”

    “You swore you wanted nothing more to do with any of them,” Ness argued. “I would not resign myself to that fate. If you would not be his wife, then I would, gladly. And I remind you, once you did take your proper place, sister, I never even entertained such thoughts.”

    “You are a true saint,” Marguerite said. “We should all aspire to be as virtuous as you.”

    “You mock my virtue,” Ness asked. “Yet you still pine for a dead man while risking your place and potentially your children’s.”

    “I pine for no one,” Marguerite said. “In fact, I have never pined. I made mistakes… which I and others have paid for. But I have stopped them.

    “But you? You have birthed children to at least three men, possibly more,” Marguerite added. “Only one of which was your husband.”

    “One is a duke, married to the most powerful duchess in the realm,” Ness said. “One is a count.”

    “By virtue of circumstance,” Marguerite said. “Nothing you did to make it so - unless you truly did lay with my husband to gift your son his dukedom and your other the title of count consort of Chalons.”

    “I did nothing of the sort,” Ness said. “But it matters not. My eldest is a duke. My others all live well enough. I have done right by them.”

    A silence fell over the room. The sisters glared at one another. Then Ness spoke once more… words she likely would wish she hadn’t.

    “I know I have done right by them,” Ness said. “Because MY children all live.”

    Marguerite’s eyes widened, and a sudden heat fell over her. She launched from her chair and slapped Ness across the face as hard as she could, which made the lady double over.

    “You dare speak of my son,” Marguerite shouted.

    But while Marguerite might have expected Ness to be cowed, the vicious slap that came across her face moments later told otherwise.

    “So it just my children who shall be made to suffer insults sister?!” Ness shouted back. “You may be a queen, but I will not take such things from you.”

    Another slap from Marguerite. “You will take it, not because I am queen, but because you have insulted a most noble young man, who would have sacrificed his life for any of us, even his bitter, vengeful, whore of an aunt.”

    “So instead he simply sacrificed himself in pursuit of a kingdom overseen by a lecherous, incestuous king and his whore of a wife,” Ness said. “A true hero, that.”

    There was no slap this time. No, Marguerite’s mind went blank, as she launched herself at Ness entirely, knocking her to the ground.

    ….

    It was sometime later, when the queen crawled over to the base of her bed to prop herself up against it, sweating, hyperventilating… exhausted.

    Her mouth had a salty taste… blood? It would make sense, as her lip had already begun to swell.

    Ness lay sprawled out on the floor, the fallen table and spilled wine beside her. The lady’s chest rose and fell rapidly, as she aimed to catch her own breath.

    She too would have marks from the struggle, a bloody scratch above her right eye, a cheek that had begun darken in color thanks to bruising… one of quite a few that she likely received, though most would be hidden by her clothing.

    Marguerite turned her head toward the door, where her daughter Aines stood, wide-eyed, along with some guards. They had come during the struggle, the guards anyway, but Marguerite ordered them to stay back, even at times when Ness seemed to have the upper hand.

    “Mother!” Aines shouted.

    “I am fine,” Marguerite said. “Sometimes, sisters, like their brothers, fight. Unseemly as it is.”

    “We should get someone to look at your cut,” Aines said. “I shall fetch someone.”

    “It will be fine,” Marguerite said as slowly made her way to her feet with Aines’ help. Then she looked to the guards and her daughter.

    “Your concern is appreciated,” she said. “I wish to speak with my sister, alone, however. You need not worry, I think we have calmed our blood.”

    “Spilled enough of it anyway,” Ness added.

    Marguerite resisted a grin. And while neither Aines nor the guards looked particularly pleased, they did agree to depart, though they would remain just outside the door.

    Once they were alone again, Marguerite sank back down to the ground and ran the back of her hand over her lip, to wipe away the blood.

    Ness groaned. “All these years, and you still fight dirty. I must be careful what I wear over the next few weeks, lest I be forced to explain how I have bite marks on my arm.”

    Marguerite shrugged. “You only were in that position because the guards distracted me. I did not wish for them to harm you, thinking I was in danger.”

    Ness chuckled. “Sure, tell yourself that.”

    They fell to silence once more, the only sounds to be heard their heavy breathing. But after a minute, again Ness broke the silence.

    “I am sorry,” she said. “It was wrong of me to invoke your son. He was a good man. And I mourn his loss to this day. He was truly kind to me.”

    “Thank you,” Marguerite said, feeling the emptiness in her stomach return. “And I was rude to you as well, sister. You have always strived to make the best for your children. It is, perhaps, your most admirable quality.”

    “A short list to pick from, that,” Ness said. Then she crawled over to her sister and propped herself up against the bed beside her, taking her hand. “You will make a fine regent, if it comes to that… because you will always strive to protect your son.”

    Marguerite felt the stinging of her eyes and the tears fall down her cheeks. “I do not know that I can. It is not enough to wish for something. I wish my son had not gone to Iberia, for all the good it does me.”

    “And you have Adhemar,” Ness said. “And me, to help make what you wish for the prince, so.”

    “I… I do not know if that is enough,” Marguerite admitted. “Sister… I never wished for any of this. I would have been content to be the wife of a simple knight. There are days… no many days, where I look at Masacrose and wish that I might one day wake up and find myself her and she discover she is me. To have a simple life as a countess… with a husband devoted as Herve… a dream… a dream I can never realize.”

    “I would trade with her as well,” Ness said. “But I would also gladly fill your shoes, if need be. You are in a unique position, sister. It should not be tossed away, will-nill.”

    “I am very much aware of my position,” Marguerite said. “And that… that is why I do not dismiss my sister-by-law. I dislike… no… I hate her. But… but if she can aid my sons, and my daughter… and Geoffrey swears to me she can… then I will tolerate her. For I know what is like to lose a child. And I do not know that I can suffer losing another, especially under these circumstances.”

    Ness lowered her head. “You do not truly think she can aid us… after all she has done?”

    Marguerite shrugged. “I do not know. But I intend to learn. And I need your word that you shall support me in this, sister. Even if you find it distasteful. I cannot and will not, suffer your insults over such things… not when I believe I do right by my children.”

    Ness nodded. “Then, you shall have my support, and I shall… close my eyes and think of happier things, as I did once before.”

    Marguerite shook her head. “You are not me… and that is good. Because I do not think the realm would be well served by having another such as me so near to the crown.”

    “The realm is lucky to have you sister,” Ness said. “And I know you do not believe it, but… your husband and children are as well.”

    ….

    There was no court the next day, but Marguerite did host her gathering of the ladies of the realm in the mail hall of the keep in Bordeaux.

    Naturally, the Countess of Maine was present. And though she was not seated near the queen, eventually made her way toward Marguerite, only to be blocked off by some guards, who had been tipped that she might try something.

    “Your highness!” she shouted. “Please grant me an audience!”

    It was expected. Alias was clearly ill-equipped to handle her. And the woman clearly was not cowed easily.

    Here, she was faced with a choice - acknowledge her by addressing her or do so by telling the guards to remove her.

    She felt the eyes of the women in the hall on her. Specifically, the Countess of Perigord and Limousin, who sat nearest to her, along with the Duchess Anne, who was by her side.

    Her eyes fell to her sister, who sat with Aines. And to her surprise, Ness made a slight toss of her head toward Agnes.

    And it was all the queen needed.

    “Lady Agnes, a moment,” Marguerite called.

    Agnes rose from her bench and made her way over. Once she was by the side of the queen, Marguerite motioned for the guards to allow her through.

    Before the countess could speak, Marguerite rose from her seat. “My ladies, please excuse me for a moment. There is a matter I have been meaning to discuss with the Countess of Maine in private. I shall return shortly.”

    And with that Marguerite made her way from the hall with Agnes following close behind and the countess a step after her, a pair of guards bringing up the rear.

    The queen took them to the strategy hall, where she sat upon her husband’s throne, and permitted Agnes to stand beside her. Then Isabeau began, without even the courtesy of bowing.

    “My lady,” the countess said. “As you may know, my husband, the good Count of Maine has been held here…”

    “You did not bow,” Marguerite said. “In court, we bow toward those above our station. Do you not think your queen above you?”

    Isabeau lowered her head, then bowed. “I… I am sorry… my queen.”

    “Now then this matter,” Marguerite continued. “Lady Agnes, you have corresponded with her. Do you know the details of all of this?”

    “I do, my queen,” Agnes replied.

    “Then, may I trust you to alleviate the lady’s concerns?” Marguerite asked.

    Agnes nodded and turned toward the countess. “Lady Isabeau, you know well that your husband has admitted to plotting against his liege and his liege’s family, do you not?”

    “I do,” the countess said. “And I come to ask for mercy… or for at least to allow me to speak with him.”

    “Mercy?” Marguerite asked. “It was mercy that he does not hang from the gallows, or that his head does not sit upon a pike a top this keep.”

    “My queen,” Agnes said, “if I may.”

    Marguerite eyed her, but allowed Agnes to continue. She at least wished to hear what she said before she chastised her.

    “The queen speaks with anger,” Agnes said. “Rightfully so as it is her and her children that your husband plotted against. Your husband… and you.”

    “Me?” the countess asked, pointing to herself.

    “Yes, your husband claimed you led him astray,” Agnes said. “He was quite, quite angry, upon hearing such a thing. It is only through the queen’s good graces that you have not joined your husband in his cramped chambers by the guard’s quarters.”

    “The queen… vouched for me?” the countess asked.

    “I did?” Marguerite asked. But she quickly wised up. “Of course, I did. You are, after all, a young lady who, though she has made mistakes, still has much of a life to live. I am a woman who believes in… forgiveness for one’s sins and past errors. You are no exception.”

    Agnes nodded. “We all have done things we regret, my dear. Those of us who have received second chances are grateful for them. And we are careful not to squander them. Those that have… well… they are not present to talk about their experiences.”

    The countess grew wide-eyed, before slowly nodded. “I… understand, Lady Agnes. My queen… forgive my… impatience. It was only out of concern for my husband.”

    “Understandable, my dear,” Marguerite said. “Now, let us put it behind us… and not speak of it again.”

    Quick nods from the countess followed and then she was escorted away by the guards, to be returned to the main hall.

    “Why couldn’t Alias have done that?” Marguerite wondered aloud.

    “Because Alias comes from a different mind,” Agnes said. “We all have our strengths, my queen. And we are at your disposal… should you call upon us.”

    The message was clear. But it was a reminder of what Marguerite already knew.

    She knows I cannot hope to exist without her, the queen thought.

    And again she felt the frustration and rage. But she held her tongue.

    “I shall endeavor to do so… sister,” Marguerite replied.

    And so she and Agnes returned to the hall. There, Marguerite caught sight of her sister Ness once more, who gave her a sly smile and nodded. Marguerite eyed her sister-by-law and rapped her fingers on the table.

    Endeavor to do so… for now.
     
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 202 - June 1123
  • Before Plantagenet - Chapter 202
    June 1123 - Niort, Kingdom of Aquitaine

    “About 1200 or so.”

    Geoffrey sat atop his horse and as he heard the words from his brother Foulquesson, and was left wondering if he were experiencing a genuine bout of good fortune… or a false dawn.

    The day was not expected to bring much except celebration. The king was enjoying his 50th birthday - a moment he was uncertain that he would reach a few years before. And he was not sure how many more he might get.

    But the planned celebrations had come to a halt when their pursuit of the Duchy of Berry’s armies bore fruit. They had taken up position near Niort, with apparently an intent to fight.

    A surprising turn of events to say the least, given that Geoffrey’s forces numbered over 8,000 and Berry’s, split from those of Orleans, did not.

    “That force is not nearly large enough to give battle with any hope to win,” Herve noted upon hearing the enemy’s number. “They must have some other motive.”

    “You overestimate our cousin,” Foulquesson replied. “Gilles of Berry is long known to be far more obsessed with conquering wenches than keeps - and it shows here.”

    “Is Gilles with them?” Geoffrey asked.

    “His banners have not been spotted,” Foulquesson replied.

    “Then perhaps he uses his army as a diversion… to escape capture?” Geoffrey wondered aloud. “He is a selfish lord… what is 1000 men to his life?”

    There was a touch of frustration in his voice. Geoffrey wanted a showdown with his cousin - if he could best him in battle, he could both avenge his sister Agnes’ long-tarnished honor, but also manage what his father had never truly succeeded in doing - humbling Gilles.

    Sure, Foulques had intervened against Gilles when the latter had attempted to dethrone Philippe for the Iron Duke’s half-brother Simon. And Gilles had been defeated then. But neither Foulques nor Gilles had taken the field against one another - something Geoffrey had hoped to rectify when he’d heard his cousin had been with his forces.

    “What shall we do?” Herve asked. “Our numbers are such that we could simply overwhelm them. But we run the risk of being taken by surprise on our flanks.”

    “I am not worried,” Foulquesson said. “They likely will not be able to muster much - our scouts tell us their army is about this size.”

    The Duke of Brittany looked out toward the enemy. “But, I don’t need 8,000 to crush this rabble. Take what you need to feel safe on your flanks. It will be no issue.”

    Geoffrey smirked at his brother’s confidence. Not that it was surprise, but it appeared his illness had not dampened his spirits, at least on the field of battle.

    Of course, Geoffrey did have to remind himself, on occasion, that the man before him was his brother and not their father. Foulquesson had taken to wearing a mask over his face, and had styled it after the old Iron Duke.

    Trying to capture his legacy, no doubt, Geoffrey thought. But he was not concerned - not when Geoffrey was a king while Foulquesson was a duke, who owed everything to him, and was likely dying faster than he.

    “We shall split our forces,” Geoffrey said. “Now… the only question is how.”

    ….

    1123-Battle-of-Niort.jpg


    Geoffrey was on his horse as he heard the attack begin.

    The fighting was in the center as Foulquesson brought his force forth. It was not the full 8,000, but it was more than enough to get the job done, in both of their estimation.

    Herve was off on the other flank, looking to probe for a chance to execute their flanking maneuver in order to entrap the Berry forces.

    And Geoffrey looked over his group of knights, knowing it was time for him to move forth as well. A small force that could move fairly fast and also move close the net on Berry… and Gilles, if he were present.

    The sounds of the fight in the center were in the backdrop as they moved forth - passing through woods to shield their movement. But while they were moving through trees, Geoffrey knew their cover would not last forever.

    Soon, they were in the field. And not long after, Geoffrey heard a horn, feeling a chill run down his spine as memories of Angouleme and his near death to the Count of Armagnac came to mind.

    He wasn’t sure if the horn was an alert by the Berry army that a flanking force had emerged from the trees. But it was soon clear it wasn’t - Geoffrey’s eyes widened as he saw the banners of the Duke of Berry rapidly approaching.

    The king was uncertain how many rode to intercept. It looked like a horde, horses charging at full gallop, horns blaring, the ground even beginning to shake.

    Geoffrey’s group was not in position to receive the enemy well. Thankfully, he had another small group that could countercharge. They would not hold long, but they would provide time for Geoffrey to regroup.

    The king preferred not to watch them go forth, turning his back to that action as he rode around with his group, to gain an open path to launch their own charge into the occupied enemy.

    The crash of metal told Geoffrey his valiant knights had engaged. He looked back toward the trees where he had come. It didn’t seem so far away before. How long would it take…

    Another horn, this time to signal Geoffrey had given the order to move forth.

    As the distance closed between the fray, Geoffrey saw the banners of Berry once more. He thought they had engaged his men, but in the chaos of combat, he had lost sight of them.

    And so Geoffrey raised his arm, directing them to change course to meet this charge. Had they been in gallop, such a maneuver would have been difficult. But in a simple trot, they could more easily meet the advance.

    That trot was soon a gallop as the two forces moved to meet each other. One last look to the trees was all Geoffrey was afforded before his forces cashed into those of Berry.

    Geoffrey’s lance splintered as it found the mark of an unlucky knight, sending the man tumbling off his horse. A few more thrusts and jabs later, and Geoffrey was forced to drop the remains of this weapon and pull forth his sword and shield.

    He had by his side a pair of knights when he caught sight of the banners of Berry once more. His cousin, like him, was traveling with an escort.

    Geoffrey motioned for the men with him to hold as he rode forth. Gilles did the same, with the two circling each other.

    “Hello cousin!” Gilles shouted. “I thought you might try to ensare me! But many have tried over the years and none have succeeded - not even your father!”

    There was no taunt back from Geoffrey, who felt even more blood pumping through him than usual. He had been in battle before - even battles against rivals. But this… this felt different.

    He gripped his shield and sword even tighter.

    For Agnes.

    As they closed, Gilles made the first strike with his sword, swinging it out. Geoffrey met the sword with his shield. Geoffrey was measured in his counter - easily blocked but also near impossible to counter - especially for someone like Gilles who was hardly renown for his fighting, even as a younger man.

    Despite it being in the midst of a melee, the circumstances made it feel more like a duel, though Geoffrey had limited experience with such a thing with stakes this high. He did not fear death - it was likely preferable to his final end with leprosy. No, he feared the insult of losing such an encounter.

    I could repay him for so much, Geoffrey thought. Or he might add yet another black mark to my family’s name… the troublesome offshoot that he is. A weed… in need of culling.

    A harder strike came from Geoffrey. It was blocked as well, followed by a heavy swing from Gilles, met with a thud as it struck the king’s shield.

    If I wound him… what if I kill him? Geoffrey thought. How glorious it would be! To have finally taken down this cur… to see her face when I told her…

    But his time was growing short. If he wished to kill Gilles, he likely hadn’t much opportunity left.

    The Duke of Berry’s swings were hard, but not overly dangerous yet - he was deliberate in his moves. Part of Geoffrey wondered if he was a wily old veteran, feeling out his opponent. But the king suspected this simply was Gilles the warrior - a man far more known as a lover than a fighter.

    Not that Geoffrey boasted any great skill. And Gilles knew that.

    “Cousin,” he said. “My poor late wife Duchess Peronelle has told me how you fight. You take blow after the blow until someone comes to your aid. Will you summon those knights behind you to save you?”

    Geoffrey slowly shook his head. A small grin formed on his lips. He did not need to.

    Moments later a horn went up and out of the trees came a large force of infantry.

    A better warrior would not have been distracted. But Gilles pulled back to search for the sound, and Geoffrey swung his shield out, and connected with his cousin’s helmet.

    Had Geoffrey been quicker, or better positioned, he could have landed a kill shot. But he was surprised it had landed, and it provided time for Gilles’ other knights to intervene, letting the stunned Duke of Berry ride off - or be ridden off, as one of the knights sent the duke’s horse galloping while he was slumped forward.

    Of course, Geoffrey had knights of his own to quickly come to his aid. And while he normally would have felt frustration over Gilles escaping… this time, he had already planned for that.

    Sweeping in was another group of Aquitaine knights, riding in to meet Gilles’ retreating forces.

    “If the enemy has planned a sneak attack on our flanks, we can bring our infantry forward, then, when they retreat, bring the rest of our knights forward to crush them,” Herve had suggested. “And if they have no flanking attack planned, we can sweep around them with ease.”

    It was a plan Geoffrey appreciated - so much he took it upon himself to draw out the enemy, while Herve took a similar but safer maneuver on the other flank.

    And Geoffrey had actually taken the largest third of the army, but did his best to hide it, exposing himself in the field and using the trees to mask that force.

    And it had worked to perfection - Geoffrey had escaped injury and Gilles was trapped.

    1123-Battle-of-Niort-conclusion.jpg


    ….

    Geoffrey did not even take off his mail.

    Instead he sat on his throne, in the middle of his camp, Foulquesson and Herve on each side. His smile was broad, and he leaned forward, eager for the spectacle to commence.

    And commence it soon did, as the bound Duke Gilles of Berry was pushed forth and brought to his knees just feet from Geoffrey’s throne, his head bloodied from where he had been struck.

    1123-Gilles-captured.jpg


    “Well cousin,” Geoffrey said. “What have you to say for yourself?”

    Gilles eyes met the king’s. “Well fought. Is that what you wish to hear?”

    Geoffrey chuckled. “I know it was well fought. Your main army is in flight, and you are here, bound and kneeling before me.”

    “Then I am at a loss,” Gilles said. “Do you wish for me to kneel here while you brag of your great successes?

    “My men already know of these successes,” Geoffrey said. “They were part of them, after all.”

    The king stood from his throne and approached his cousin. “No, I am curious in what defense you have for yourself… after years of insulting my family, your own blood… and why I should not simply end your miserable life here?”

    Geoffrey drew his sword and placed the blade to Gilles’ neck, forcing the Duke of Berry’s head up. The king then pressed it to the skin, but only after he had rotated his wrist so the flat part of the sword, not the edge, was up against his cousin.

    1123-Execute-Gilles-option.jpg


    He looked at Gilles, wide-eyed, perhaps in disbelief Geoffrey would consider killing him.

    “I… am your peer…” Gilles said. “I have not committed any offense worthy of taking my life.”

    “You are a nobleman… and I am a king,” Geoffrey replied. “And a nobleman who fancies himself a duke yet holds fewer lands than many counts. Peers… or equals, we are not.

    “As for your offenses… I am the one holding the sword,” Geoffrey noted.

    “So you think you hold… life and death… as if you are God?” Gilles asked.

    “You should hope not,” Geoffrey said. “For you have much to answer for when you face Him…”

    “Do you not have much of the same?” Gilles asked.

    Geoffrey’s brow rose. It was true - he was a man who had sired a legion of bastards, and rebelled against a king. Of course, he was far more successful about the latter and far more discreet about the former - he had but one acknowledged bastard. Gilles had scores.

    “And yet, cousin, I stand here, victorious, while you are kneeling, bound, with a sword to your neck,” Geoffrey said. “I think one of us is clearly lost favor.”

    Gilles frowned. Then he simply said. “Gold… I can pay for my ransom. I’ve not met a man who doesn’t have use for gold.”

    “Our coffers are quite healthy at the moment,” Geoffrey noted. But he looked over toward his other cousin, Herve who frowned, and paused. “But we shall see when you arrive at Bordeaux. There, I shall decide upon a fitting fate for you.”

    Geoffrey motioned for the guards to haul Gilles away, after which the king retired to his tent, followed by Foulquesson and Herve. All others were dismissed.

    “You do not truly intend to kill him, do you?” Herve asked.

    “He has long been a thorn in our family’s side,” Geoffrey said. “His death would be justice.”

    “He is a nobleman, who has not committed an act of treason against you,” Herve noted. “It would be widely frowned upon, especially if he has the coin for the ransom.”

    “After what he did to my sister?” Geoffrey asked. “That one act… it caused so much woe... it could have destroyed my family.”

    “Is that not extreme?” Herve asked.

    Geoffrey shook his head. “Think on it Herve… my brother may not have been born yet, but his seduction of Agnes and repudiation of her… she would never have aided my father in the murder of Adhemar de Limoges. It was an act forced upon her because she felt obligated to my father. And that act brought upon my wife’s hatred of my father and more… No, death would be more than fair.”

    Foulquesson chuckled. “I rarely see this side of you brother. You are always so… calculated and precise. I rather enjoy seeing your bloodlust.”

    That approval was a mixed blessing at best - Geoffrey liked having the support of a brother - after all who would understand better than one of them - but Foulquesson enjoyed it because it was what he would do. And Geoffrey rarely endeavored to emulate his wild younger half-brother.

    “Your words… I understand them,” Herve said. “But is it worth being branded a kinslayer to kill an old man for a crime long past? As you said, the Duke of Brittany was not yet even born - that is how long past this crime is.”

    And his mother was not even of age, Geoffrey noted, reminded that he himself was barely a teen when Gilles had done this. Now a man of 50… it was going on four decades.

    “As I said… it will be decided in Bordeaux,” Geoffrey repeated. “I will think on your words, Herve, and I will see what my lady sister has to say. I do think she will enjoy seeing Gilles brought so low.”

    Herve nodded while Foulquesson smirked. Geoffrey then dismissed the two, with his half-brother glancing back as he exited the tent, motioning a slash to the throat in the process.

    It was clear where he stands, Geoffrey thought.

    The king slumped into a chair in the tent, and with wine already at the table, poured himself a cup. His victory was everything he could have hoped - Berry’s forces routed, his cousin now prisoner.

    It had not quite been as fulfilling as would have liked however. The humiliation felt muted, and the debt owed hardly paid. Maybe that would change in Bordeaux, but he felt less certain of that now.

    Maybe Agnes’ face when she sees him will be worth it…

    As he took another sip of his drink, a guardsman approached, informing him Mayor Aton of Angouleme, who was overseeing the security of the camp, wished to see him. Geoffrey allowed the mayor access, and after the usual pleasantries of Aton bowing before him, the man began.

    “I have in my custody… a most unusual visitor,” Aton said.

    Geoffrey’s brow rose. “Unusual? How?”

    “It is a child,” Aton replied. “A girl no less. About 10 years of age.”

    “An orphan? Runaway? Kidnapped by raiders and gained her freedom?” Geoffrey asked.

    “No, my king,” Aton said. “That is what is unusual about it. She is not from here.”

    “Poitou?” Geoffrey asked.

    “No…” Aton said. “I mean she is not from this land. Not from any kingdom I have heard of. An island… known as Shree… Linka? I know that it is far beyond even the Holy Land.”

    “India?” Geoffrey asked, thinking of lands he knew beyond the Holy Lands, where Alexander the Great had once ridden.

    “Perhaps,” Aton said. “I have never seen her manner of dress before.”

    Geoffrey shook his head. “You mean to tell me a 10-year-old girl has arrived from India? Safely? Who did she come with?”

    “No one,” Aton said.

    “Impossible,” Geoffrey replied. “She must have escaped from a raider… or slave trader? Perhaps a merchant bought her.”

    “She claims not,” Aton said. “But she does wish to see you. She claims to have come to aid you in a journey toward a… what was it? Some say impossible destination?”

    Geoffrey’s brow rose once more. What could a child want with him? And what journey could she refer to?

    A child who made an impossible journey of her own, apparently.

    “Has she been searched by the guards?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Yes, but I can have them do it again,” Aton said.

    “Good, do so,” Geoffrey said. “Then I wish to see this child myself. Bring her here.”

    As he waited for Aton to return, Geoffrey wondered if this girl was actually a child at all, or if perhaps she was a dwarf like his sister Ermengarde. Perhaps her exotic dress simply threw the mayor off - he wasn’t the smartest of men after all.

    But upon seeing her, there was no mistaking it. Unlike Ermengarde, who was small in stature but possessed a full build, along with the bosom of a woman, this girl was slight in frame with the undeveloped look of a child.

    And she was not dressed like a peasant girl, or daughter of a noble or merchant would be. Instead she wore a dress with a fabric draped over her small frame, which covered much of her front.

    It was all so strange and almost amusing, Geoffrey had to fight hard to resist a grin. Only curiosity of this girl’s story kept him from breaking out in laughter.

    “King Geoffrey,” she said as she bowed, her voice high-pitched as one might expect from a girl. “I am Tisi.”

    “Tisi,” Geoffrey said. “Mayor Aton says you claim to have traveled from India… by yourself, in search of me? I was wondering if I heard that right. Or if he did.”

    “I have passed through India yes,” Tisi said. “Though in this life, I was born in Sri Lanka. It is an island to the southeast of India.”

    “That journey… few I know have made it,” Geoffrey said. “And I am to believe you managed it, alone?”

    “It is a hard journey,” Tisi said. “But easier when you have been to many of the places before.”

    “You did what?” Geoffrey asked. “You had been to those places before, when you were younger?”

    “Before yes,” Tisi said. “Younger… well that is a complicated description. When my soul was younger, but my body then, older.”

    “Your body then?” Geoffrey replied, now unable to resist smirking.

    “I am not surprised you find me amusing,” Tisi admitted. “It is not something believed by those here… to be born again in a different body. To have experienced life over centuries or even millennia… it is foreign.”

    “Speak like that and you shall be considered mad,” Geoffrey said. “If you are fortunate. The more zealous among the clergy might take your life - and that you are child would mean nothing to them.”

    “Which is why I do not speak to them, King Geoffrey,” she said. “I speak instead to you.I was told you seek a guide in the search for everlasting life. I have come from afar for that purpose.”

    Geoffrey was still tempted to laugh at the situation. When he thought of finding someone who might be able to aid him in his quest, never did he think a child would be the one who appeared.

    But she knew of the quest, which meant she had been informed by someone. A child should not have interest in such things. But then a child from south of India should not be in Aquitaine at all.

    “How old are you, my dear?” Geoffrey asked. “Or should I say… how many lives do you claim?

    “I am uncertain,” Tisi admitted. “I do have memories from a time that is long past. Of experiences that I have yet to enjoy or suffer in this life. They are fragmented… I experience many things and then recall a memory of having gone through it before. Or sometimes I have vivid thoughts of things that should be yet to come.”

    “So you say,” Geoffrey said. “But you can offer no proof of such things, can you?”

    “Only that I, a child, was able to travel from Sri Lanka to this land, alone,” Tisi said. “And that I can speak your Occitan tongue. I have never learned your language, and yet the words come to me as if I had spoken them my whole life.”

    At that thought, Geoffrey’s eyes widened. How did she speak the language d’Oc so well? Many of his court of Frankish descent spoke it poorly - even Agnes’ pronunciations for certain words after all these years were grating on his ear.

    “You mean to tell me you were… in a life previous… from these lands?” Geoffrey asked.

    “I would think so,” Tisi said. “Or spent a great deal of time in them. Perhaps it was my last life, before this one. I think, to be drawn back here, I may have had some business left unfinished.”

    “With me?” Geoffrey asked.

    “That, I cannot say,” Tisi replied. “It may have been unrelated, but I have been given an opportunity to help an other solve their woes. I did feel compelled to travel here. Truth be told… I started this journey well before I heard your actual summons. I did hear a call, of sorts… and started forth. I was in Egypt when I first heard of you. And then I realized… that is where I must go. What I am seeking… it will be in your lands.”

    “To aid me,” Geoffrey said.

    “I think,” Tisi said. “But life is often unexpected. As, you may realize as you stand here trying to decide the intentions of a child.”

    Geoffrey chuckled. That was an understatement.

    It was beyond foolish to think this girl had anything to offer him. Regardless of what she claimed, none of which was truly provable, the idea that she could guide him toward anything - especially given she was not immortal in body but in soul, at best, was laughable.

    And yet… he was intrigued. She could speak language d’Oc. She did likely travel from India - given that he’d never seen anyone like her.

    An assassin? Perhaps, but there had to be an easier way to strike. A spy? Again, there likely were easier means.

    It was all so odd. So odd that he began to wonder… what if? What if she did speak the truth? What if she could guide him?

    No, he couldn’t resist.

    1123-Tisi-2.jpg


    “You may remain,” Geoffrey said. “I am curious as to what you have to offer.”

    “Thank you, King Geoffrey,” Tisi said as she bowed. “I look forward to our journey together and hope we can learn much from each other along the way.”

    The child bowed and made her way from the tent. Geoffrey informed the guards that she was permitted to remain, and that she would be accompanying them to Bordeaux, after which, he returned to the solitude of his tent.

    What madness have I decided to partake in?


    A smirk came to his face as he sipped his drink, shaking his head.

    What madness indeed?

    1123-Tisi.jpg
     
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 203 - July 1123
  • Before Plantagenet - Chapter 203
    July 1123 - Bordeaux, Kingdom of Aquitaine

    “How long ago did this happen?”

    Agnes’ gaze was fixed upon the guard. However, his eyes were averted.

    “We are uncertain… we found her today,” he replied.

    Agnes doubted that, as she looked over the lifeless corpse of Patricia de Poitou, curled up in a sad, pathetic ball in the floor of her dungeon cell. A ragged blanket was gripped tightly in her cold dead hands, painting the chilling image of the broken woman struggling for warmth until finally succumbing.

    It was the a seemingly unfitting end to the House de Poitou - she was the last of the family that had ruled Aquitaine, Poitou and Gascony on and off for the last three centuries. It was a moment Geoffrey would likely celebrate, though Agnes was not certain how to feel.

    1123-End-of-House-de-Poitou.jpg


    In a different world, she might have been partially responsible for carrying the house on. Her father had considered marrying her to her late cousin, Alberic, in a union that would have proved miserable as it might have been disastrous. Had that happened… who knows how it would have all shaken out?

    Perhaps Geoffrey would not be King of Aquitaine, she mused.

    As it was, she had not been wed to the spoiled tyrant that would die in an accident, or was murdered depending on who spoke of it, and thus the line was doomed to a slow death - through Peronelle and now Patricia - and to live on in the memories of its offshoots.

    Of course, Agnes herself was such an offshoot - a child of Beatritz de Poitou - as was Geoffrey. And her current rivals were among the other set of offshoots, the de Limoges sisters, but she did certainly see quite a bit of Aines de Poitou in them.

    Aines… who died a miserable death… like her siblings, Agnes recalled.

    Was it coincidence that none had died naturally? Peronelle and Filipa murdered for certain, Alberic potentially, Aines dying young of a horrible illness and Patricia in her cousin’s dungeons after years of suffering. She remembered talk of their father, Duke Guilhem being cursed. Could it be…

    But then, Agnes remembered her father had been cursed as well. And yet her brother was king and her siblings all well off. Certainly nothing as disastrous as the de Poitous.

    Perhaps our demon blood keeps us safe from dark magic, she thought as a smirk came to her lips.

    She looked back to the guard. “Get her a proper burial. The woman did wrong, but she is a Christian. She should be treated as such in death.”

    “My lady,” the guard began. “The king has not given any order…”

    “Is the king aware of her death?” Agnes asked. The guard slowly shook his head. “Then do it. I will inform the king and if you do not wish for me to all inform him of your slowness in telling us of Patricia’s demise, I suggest you get to it.”

    1123-Patricia-dead.jpg


    The guard nodded quickly and hurried off.

    Perhaps I was too hard on him, Agnes wondered. Her tempers were up and it was hardly his fault.

    No, the blame for that fell to her kingly brother. She had come to the dungeon to speak with their cousin, the captive Duke Gilles. He had arrived with Geoffrey a week before and was awaiting his day in court, where he would be humiliated and potentially sentenced to death.

    It was a death that Geoffrey had handed Agnes the chance to influence, if not directly order. And that was a weight she did not take lightly - so she wished to meet with him before the court.

    Only, after days of wondering what to say, when she went to the dungeon, she was denied access to him - the guards saying it was by Geoffrey’s order. And while the guards could be evasive and indirect with their answers, that they referenced the king right away made Agnes think they were telling the truth.

    It was as she paced, trying to think of a way to get past, that she saw Patricia’s corpse. A shock, for certain - blocked from visiting one cousin to discover another dead.

    Truly a warm family, we are, she thought.

    With nothing left to do in the dungeons, she made her way back up, and to Geoffrey’s quarters. She needed to know why she was blocked from seeing Gilles.

    Geoffrey’s guards made her wait for a moment outside of his quarters, as he was entertaining a guest. That, Agnes knew, was their half-sister Ermengarde, the dwarf Duchess of Flanders, who had arrived the day before with a small entourage, along with her youngest son, named Luthard, who was nearly a year old.

    Sure enough, when Agnes was allowed admittance, she found the king and her sister sitting at a small table. Both gave warm smiles to her upon her entry.

    “My dear sister,” Geoffrey said. “A pleasure for you to join us. Our lovely sister Ermengarde was just telling me all the details of court life in Flanders.”

    “It is less interesting than our kingly brother’s voice would imply,” Ermengarde said. “I think he just is being polite to his little sister.”

    “It can be both,” Geoffrey said with a smile.

    “It can be,” Agnes said. “Though I suspect our brother wishes to simply compare your husband’s court to his own so he might see how much better he does things here in Bordeaux.”

    Geoffrey smile became a smirk. “Agnes, my dear, you wound me.”

    “But you do not deny,” Agnes noted.

    Geoffrey tipped her cup to her, while Ermengarde hid her smile by taking a drink of her own.

    “I have a matter to discuss with you,” Agnes said.

    “Is this a private issue?” Geoffrey asked.

    “No, our sister may hear of it,” Agnes said. “I wanted to know why you have barred me from seeing our cousin, Gilles, before court tomorrow.”

    “Oh, that,” Geoffrey said. “I simply do not wish him to have any visitors before then. Part of his punishment is the isolation - let him stew in solitude until his fate is decided.”

    “I see,” Agnes said. “But I wished to speak with him before… so I might make an informed decision.”

    “Informed?” Geoffrey asked. “Agnes, you are perhaps the wisest person I know. You already have everything you need. He will spout lies to save his life and nothing more. I trust in your judgment, and think the matter is best left until tomorrow in court.”

    Flattered as she was by his compliment, Agnes was not so sure. “It has been a long time. Perhaps things have changed.”

    “I can assure you, having seen his actions on the battlefield and after his capture, nothing has,” Geoffrey said. Then the king stood up. “My dear sisters, I apologize but I must depart. There are some matters I must discuss with Lord Alias before tomorrow’s court, unrelated to our wretched cousin. If you will excuse me.”

    Geoffrey made his exit, but as he reached the door Agnes called out: “Patricia is dead.”

    The king turned back, his brow raised and eyes widened. “Our cousin?”

    “Yes, in your cell,” Agnes said. “The guards claim they found her today.”

    Geoffrey looked down, speechless for a few moments. When he finally did respond, he noted: “The enemies of our house seem to be suffering cruel fates as of late. Perhaps it is a sign.”

    Ermengarde raised her cup. “From your lips to God’s ears, brother.”

    Geoffrey scowled at that. It was brief - an expression gone as quickly as it came - but Agnes saw it.

    “I told the guards to prepare a proper Christian burial for Patricia,” Agnes said.

    “What?” Geoffrey asked. Then he nodded. “Yes, yes, that’s fine. Let no one think we are so cruel as to deny her a chance in the hereafter. That punishment is not for us to decide, as they say.”

    And with that, Geoffrey departed, leaving the sisters alone. Agnes made her way over to Ermengarde, and took up Geoffrey’s seat at the table, pouring herself a cup of wine.

    1123-Ermengarde.jpg


    “A dead cousin,” Ermengarde said. “And another who may soon follow. Geoffrey is pruning the edges of the family tree, isn’t he?”

    Agnes shrugged. “Dealing with his enemies. Many of whom, but not all, happen to be cousins.”

    “Perhaps I should ask of him to deal with some of my foes,” Ermengarde suggested. “I could use the help.”

    “Troubles, dear sister?” Agnes asked.

    “Oh, the usual,” Ermengarde said. “Or usual for a misshapen harpy, descended from the devil himself.”

    “So usual to our family, then,” Agnes noted.

    Ermengarde smiled. “I have missed you greatly, sister.”

    “And I you,” Agnes said. “You were always my favorite sister.”

    “Oh, you are just saying that,” Ermengarde said. “Well, maybe not, considering our other sisters are a fat, haughty queen and a pox-marked woman who lied to your face.”

    Family,” Agnes sighed.

    “They should be grateful to have escaped our brother’s wrath,” Ermengarde said. She then got down off the chair. “It is a lovely day. We should ride. Oh! We can invite Benoite! I have barely had time to see her since I have arrived!”

    Benoite de Bourges and Ermengarde were just a year apart, and while some thought less of the latter due to her dwarfism, Benoite did not. Perhaps it was because she was a bastard - the daughter of Duke Gilles - but she and Ermengarde had always been close.

    Yet Ermengarde only took a few steps forward before stumbling. Agnes hurried over to help up her sister, who was clearly feeling the drinks she had been sharing with their brother.

    “Perhaps a bit later,” Agnes said. “When your head clears a bit.”

    Then to Agnes’ surprise, Ermengarde clutched her tightly in an embrace. “Always looking out for your little sister. How I have missed you, Agnes.”

    Agnes helped her up and back to her chair, a little concerned for her sister at the moment.

    She knew the 26-year-old Duchess of Flanders had a somewhat difficult life given she was a dwarf. While she had endured teases and foul words in Anjou and Bordeaux, being the daughter of Foulques and the sister to Geoffrey had insulated her. Those protections were gone in Flanders, and Agnes worried they were weighing on her.

    “You have mentioned troubles,” Agnes said. “These troubles… relate to Flanders?”

    Ermengarde frowned and took another drink. “I am here for a reason.”

    That drew a raise of the brow from Agnes. “It is not the war, I assume, you speak of?”

    “The war goes well enough,” Ermengarde said. “Perhaps I shall soon be the smallest queen in the history of the Franks. And their greatest monster.”

    1123-Arnulf-war-status.jpg


    “You, a monster?” Agnes asked. “Dear, you would not harm a fly.”

    Ermengarde smirked. “Let us not go that far, sister. I would harm many in that court, or give my approval to those who would.”

    Agnes nodded. “So why are you here?”

    “I needed time away from that miserable court,” Ermengarde said. “It is a place where everyday they find new reason to hate me. As I have said, they think me a monster and will go through any length to prove it.

    “When I arrived, they said I was a misshapen freak who could never birth Arnulf a child,” Ermengarde said. “Then I grew heavy with child… and they said it would not be born alive. Then I birthed a healthy son… and another last fall. So instead now they claim I am in league with Satan… I am his descendent, after all. Though I suppose I prefer that than when they said I was spawn of the late Count of Mortain… the King Philippe and Duke Alphonse’s old physician Jaspert.”

    “Terrible,” Agnes said. “What does Arnulf say?”

    “He is two-faced,” Ermengarde said. “He laughs at their mockery in public and scolds me if I make suggestions that his advisors do not like… and they never do.

    “But I spend most of my nights in his bed. I have spent most of the time since my wedding with a child in my belly… even if I have managed if just my two sons have been born living.”

    “I am sorry to hear of your plight sister,” Agnes said. “Is there anything we can do to help?”

    “I am afraid not,” Ermengarde replied. “They look upon us with skepticism. Part of the reason Arnulf dissolved his friendship with our brother is due to mistrust of us. I will have to manage when I return. But for now, I am grateful not to feel their mocking eyes upon me.”

    Agnes raised her cup to that.

    “But how are things here?” Ermengarde asked. “I hear Geoffrey has a new… advisor?”

    That drew a shake of the head from Agnes. “A child who thinks herself a thousand years old.”

    Ermengarde’s eyes widened. “And our brother did not laugh her away… but brought her to Bordeaux?”

    Agnes sighed. She did knew this was due to his desperation over his illness - but she did not want to explain that to her half-sister.

    “It must be causing quite a stir,” Ermengarde noted.

    “Yes, but here that amounts to no more than whispers,” Agnes replied. “And Geoffrey has impressed many here with his capture of our cousin Gilles. It is no secret he has brought him low in a way our father dreamed… but never managed.”

    “Yet something else he was outshone father in,” Ermengarde said. “I wonder what he would say, if he could see it? I did not know him as well as you sister. Though, I know he and our brother did not get along.”

    “An understatement, that,” Agnes said. She rubbed her chin. “I think father would… deep down, be proud of what Geoffrey has done… what we all have done. All of his children are either lords or consorts to lords or ladies… save myself of course. And I have overseen Aquitaine in Geoffrey’s absence.”

    “You say deep down,” Ermengarde said. “But…”

    “But to us, he would likely say Geoffrey is simply using the Anjou he built to win his kingdom,” Agnes said. “That Geoffrey was but a minor lord until he gained Anjou’s resources.”

    “And what do you say?” Ermengarde asked. “Since you knew them both.”

    “I say there is merit to both thoughts,” Agnes replied. “Geoffrey does not exist in isolation, but look no further to our cousin Alberic, the late, failed Duke of Aquitaine, Poitou and Gascony to see how incompetence can ruin even strong.”

    “Good timing on that… given how have now told how House de Poitou are scattered like ashes to the wind,” Ermengarde chuckled.

    “Aye,” Agnes said.

    “But what do you make of this girl?” Ermengarde asked.

    “I do not know,” Agnes said. “We are watching her though. For once, the queen and I are in agreement on that. A very, very rare occurrence.”

    “Then she truly is a miracle worker,” Ermengarde said.

    Her sister’s wit had matured in her years away, Agnes realized. A good thing, as she likely needs it pointed to handle her situation.

    “Well, my dear, how long are you planning to stay?” Agnes asked.

    “A few weeks at least,” Ermengarde said. “Perhaps for most of the summer. Arnulf is away, fighting the Franks for that crown. I have no say in the duchy, so I am not needed there.”

    “Your eldest?” Agnes asked.

    “He is fine,” Ermengarde said. “Revered there, as his father thinks the world of him. I took my youngest with me, for… I fear he is like me.”

    Agnes nodded. “Then it is they who should be afraid, for you are a beautiful and wise woman, who they underestimate at their own peril. I imagine your young Luthard will be no different.”

    Ermengarde smiled broadly and raised her cup. “Cheers sister.”

    …..

    Court the next day was a much larger gathering than normal.

    Lords from across the realm had flocked to Bordeaux, with nearly every count in the realm present. There were others who were trying to get into the keep, but were unable to, as there was no room.

    And as Agnes looked back toward the crowd, she knew it was exactly what Geoffrey wanted.

    This throng was here because it was all but promised they would see a grand humiliation of a lord. No, Duke Gilles was not the most powerful man among his peers. In fact, one might argue there was no duke weaker in the current and former realm of the Franks.

    But he was a duke. He was of noble blood. He was a cousin to King Geoffrey, nephew to the Iron Duke, cousin to the Duke of Burgundy and Count of Charolais. And it was a rare sight that would have a person of that stature in total humiliation, so few could pass on an opportunity to see it themselves.

    Gilles was paraded out from the dungeon, still in the robes he had been captured in weeks before. His mustache and beard were untrimmed and matted with sweat and dirt. He was brought forth in irons, and forced by the guards who escorted him to his knees in front of the dais, where the council stood and the king and queen sat. Agnes, who now normally was in the gallery, found herself up there as well.

    Geoffrey, grinning from ear to ear, looked down upon the fallen duke. “Cousin! A pleasure for you to join us on this fine day.”

    Gilles looked up. “Whatever you have planned, cousin, be quick about it. I have been made to wait long enough for the headsman, if that is what you desire.”

    “Cousin, please, look at this large group of people!” Geoffrey said as he pointed out at the gallery. “They are here to see you! Surely you do not wish to disappoint them - it would look poorly upon you not to care about the interest of the people.”

    Gilles glared at Geoffrey but said nothing.

    “One might even call you infamous,” Geoffrey said. “Many a lords have cursed your name for attempting to ruin their daughters… or take their wives. I will not name them, for they have come to me in confidence, but rest assured, they are here. And they hope justice is done.”

    Agnes expected Gilles to respond with some charge of hypocrisy. After all, Geoffrey was hardly much better than their cousin.

    Yet the Duke of Berry simply remained silent. Perhaps he did not wish to give Geoffrey the show he wanted. Or maybe he thought silence was his best way to survive.

    “But there is someone here who has openly suffered as a result of your actions,” Geoffrey said. “My dear sister, Agnes, whom you called a liar and a whore all those years ago, denouncing the child you had sired within her. Even if everyone already knew you were false in your charges, you still found it worthwhile to sully her name.”

    Geoffrey looked toward Agnes.

    “So here he is sister. The man who demeaned your honor and called you a liar all those years ago. I present him to you as a gift. Do with him as you see fit.”

    Yes, here he was. After all this time. It was ages ago, as was apparent as she made the walk toward him.

    She was taken back to that night. Her sleek, lithe body practically numb with anticipation - her heart fluttering as she knew she was about to feel what it was like to be a woman grown.

    Father does not give me a husband, she thought then. Perhaps… perhaps Gilles will make me his wife.

    Her stomach lurched - the embarrassment over her foolishness still raw decades later. The thoughts of a naive girl. One who would be used, and discarded… like she were nothing.

    She remembered Gilles unblemished features, his soft skin, strong, youthful body. Those were long gone now, as his face sagged, wrinkled. Hair gray, eyes more sullen than before. He looked thin, weak almost… not broken or decrepit… just old.

    As I am, Agnes remembered.

    She felt a pang of sadness… then another of anger… then of regret, remorse… guilt. She looked out to the crowd and called for her daughter Beatrice.

    As if the sight of Gilles aged face was not enough to remind her of the distance from that night, Beatrice was. Her bastard daughter, 36 years in age… the same age her grandmother was when she married the Iron Duke.

    Beatrice herself had a few lines on her face, the signs of a woman who was no longer young. She remained thin in figure - perhaps the product of not carrying a child to term as her marriage to her cousin Edouard was without issue.

    But she was always dutiful, usually respectful these days and she made no exception here as she approached them, head down, only picking it up to look at her mother.

    1123-Beatrice.jpg


    “What do you wish of me, mother?” she asked.

    Agnes turned her head toward Gilles. “This is our daughter. Beatrice, this is your lecher of a father.”

    Beatrice could barely make eye contact with the Duke of Berry. He looked her over and smirked.

    “She looks much like you, cousin,” he replied.

    “So you still deny you sired her in me?” Agnes demanded.

    Gilles lowered his head for a moment, though when he picked it up, he had a wide, toothy grin.

    “Is that what you seek?” Gilles asked. “A restoration of your honor? For me to admit that I am the girl’s father?”

    “That is no girl,” Agnes said. “But a woman. And you are not her father, in any way but the act which sired her. It matters little to me - I have moved well beyond a man who is so lecherous a fiend he has spilled his seed into a rosebush. But to my daughter… I want her to hear it.”

    Gilles looked at Beatrice, then Agnes and finally to Geoffrey. The smile faded and he lowered his head.

    “Aye,” Gilles said. He looked at his daughter. “What is your name, girl?”

    “Beatrice,” she replied.

    “Ah, that’s right, your mother just said it,” Gilles said. “Well, if you need to hear me say it, then listen well. I laid with your mother that night… or… many nights. I cannot remember at this point. But it is true, that I am your father.”

    There were a few gasps in the hall, though anyone who cared to know of their situation understood that was an open secret. But Beatrice, who certainly did know, still had tears welling in her eyes.

    “Why did you deny it?” she asked.

    “I don’t remember,” Gilles admitted with a shrug. “Perhaps it was because I was promised to Peronelle of Aquitaine and did not wish to risk being forced into being wed to your mother. Or perhaps I just didn’t care to? It was years ago… what does it matter?”

    “Mind your tongue cousin,” Geoffrey said. “For if you do not, I will have it cut out.”

    Foulquesson, in the gallery stepped forth and removed his blade. “My sword is at the ready, brother.”

    Agnes glared at the two of them. It was all a show for her brothers. Yes… she knew Geoffrey did hold a real grudge toward Gilles, as he cared deeply for her and felt obliged to win her honor back.

    But all of this… this spectacle… it was mostly for Geoffrey. She could have done this in the dungeon, or in a private quarter. It was being aired to court because her kingly brother wished to give even more weight to Gilles’ capture - to show up their father even more.

    And Agnes resented it.

    “There is no need for that, brother,” Agnes said as she focused on Foulquesson. “Though I appreciate your defense. It is not necessary, I do not think.”

    She leaned into Beatrice and asked if she were alright. Beatrice, still with tears streaming down her cheeks, weakly nodded.

    It is hard for her… and she is forced to suffer this in public.

    Agnes regretted calling her now… she could have done it later. In the moment though… she did not think clearly. She believed she was thinking clearly now, though… it was time for this charade to end.

    “You wished for my judgment, my king, here it is,” Agnes said. “I do not see the worth of killing him. It changes not a thing of what happened in the past.”

    Some gasps came from the gallery, many of whom clearly expected blood to be spilled from a powerful woman long scorned.

    “He insulted you,” Geoffrey said. “Made a bastard of your poor daughter. Seduced two of the women closest to you, and sired children with then. He is a disgrace.”

    “That he is,” Agnes said. “But a disgrace that shall be elevated if we take his life. I will not give him that honor. If you wish to… that is your right as king, brother.”

    She saw Geoffrey’s brow arch, followed by a frown as he leaned forward. He probably did wish she would make the pronouncement of death. It would have given him the cover he needed.

    He still could do it. Gilles was not nearly beloved enough for him to be widely mourned. But it would ding Geoffrey’s reputation as a fair, just lord.

    Perhaps, as he is dying, he will not care, she thought.

    Then Geoffrey stood from his chair and brought the hall to quiet.

    “Gilles of Berry,” Geoffrey said. “My sister, has the forgiveness of a saint, it appears. And so, I shall honor her wishes, as promised. You are to live and you will be set free… provided your son finds the coin to pay your ransom. You did once for him… I wonder if he shall provide you the same courtesy.”

    Gilles said nothing as he eyed Geoffrey and averted his gaze when they found Agnes. Then he was taken up and hauled away.

    It wasn’t satisfying. It wasn’t cathartic. And Agnes was left frustrated, and angry.

    1123-Duke-Gilles-ransom.jpg


    …..

    “You should have killed him,” Geoffrey told her in his chambers afterward.

    “No, you should have,” Agnes said. “Since you desired it so.”

    “I do not understand why you wished forgiveness,” Geoffrey said. “Is it because you thought I should not become a kinslayer?”

    “Why must always be about you?” Agnes demanded. “Always about you. This whole show was about you. You wished it. You desired it.”

    “I wanted to make you happy and whole,” Geoffrey said. “After all these years, it was the least of what could be done.”

    “It was the very least,” Agnes said.

    Geoffrey’s eyes widened. “You… you insult my generosity? I did this for you!”

    “No, you did that for you,” Agnes said. “If you did it for me, you would have allowed me the chance to see him and speak to him in your dungeon. In private. You did not. This was a show. A game. Nothing more. I played my part, because I am used to it, and accept it. But when I saw Beatrice’s face…”

    Agnes’ voice trailed off and she paused to take a breath and gather herself. She then looked at Geoffrey square. “You got what you desired… our cousin humbled. Our father eclipsed. The world knows it… and if not the world, then at least your court. That is what this was. You may tell them otherwise. You may tell me, otherwise. And most of all, you may tell yourself otherwise. But I know you Geoffrey… far too well to not understand what this was.”

    To that, Geoffrey had no reply. He raised his hand and finger as if to rebut her, but no words came. Instead the two remained in silence for a minute.

    “Agnes… I did not mean for you to take it this way,” Geoffrey replied.

    “No… that I realize,” Agnes said.

    He simply thought I would be fine with it, so long as I got my revenge. But…

    “Geoffrey, we are similar,” Agnes said. “But I cannot be like you in everything. If I was… I would not have made it to where I am now.”

    “He is a bad man,” Geoffrey said. “An evil man. You would not do this normally, but exceptions… is he any better than Adhemar de Limoges?”

    Agnes glared at Geoffrey. “So because I have helped kill once, I should do so with impunity?”

    “I…” Geoffrey stammered. “I’m sorry, Agnes. That was unworthy of me. Especially since it was father’s fault that you got involved in that. But it was Gilles who… whose actions made you feel it was necessary.”

    “I was a woman grown, Geoffrey,” Agnes said. “My choices were my own. As they are now. I need not compound what was done then. Not over something so distant. Something that should have been long buried.”

    “Your wisdom shames me,” Geoffrey said. “I am sorry for what I have put you through. You know I would never mean to hurt you.”

    He would never mean it, but certainly be oblivious to it, Agnes thought. There is a difference, but sometimes it felt scant at best.

    But, as Agnes said before, there were things she could not do. One was press the matter further. Geoffrey felt guilt and remorse. That battle was won, and now, she would need to play the magnanimous victor.

    “Of course, Geoffrey,” Agnes said. “I accept your apology and am grateful you have listened to my concerns. As I said, the matter is in the past. Let us put this current one to bed as well.”

    ….

    But try as she might, Agnes could not put it behind her that night. She tossed and turned in her bed, unable to sleep as memories of her times with Gilles came to mind.

    “I would treat you like a queen,” he whispered to her then. “Love you as no other can.”

    She felt a longing for what was, and anger at her own naivety in believing his words. He said that, or some form of it, to every woman, she suspected. She was not special. She was no queen to him - she was like all the others, from a duchess to a peasant or servant girl.

    And so in the the middle of the night, Agnes donned her robes and made a slow walk to the dungeon.

    As she did so, a thought crossed her mind - perhaps she might stumble upon another body.

    She only expected Gilles in there, with Patricia having been removed. But she wasn’t sure Geoffrey would not have had him quietly killed, despite her insistence otherwise.

    She did not know her brother as bloodthirsty, or that underhanded, but Gilles incited something brazen in him that she rarely saw. So who could be certain?

    If there was a dead body to be found, it would take a moment, as once again the guards stood in her path.

    This time however, the guard in charge simply lowered his head and made way, allowed her through. But that was not enough.

    “Leave me,” Agnes instructed.

    One of the guards appeared to want to say something, but thought better of it. The pair then walked off, to the entrance of the dungeon to await their recall.

    Agnes made her walk to the cell, when she found Gilles sitting in a corner, head down, at least until she arrived. Then he picked up his head, and eyed her for a moment.

    “Did not get enough of my humiliation in your brother’s court?” he asked her. “Come for more?”

    Agnes shook her head. “I got little from that, except regret.”

    “Oh?” Gilles asked. He stood up and approached the bars. “Then why have you come?”

    “I felt the need to,” Agnes admitted. “As to why I felt that need, I do not know.”

    “You must wish to say something,” Gilles told her. “So why don’t you?”

    “You are much like my brother, you know,” Agnes said. “Incredibly charming when you wish something. A belittling louse when you do not.”

    “Does he know you feel that way?” Gilles asked.

    “Yes,” Agnes replied, after which she sighed.

    She wanted to ask him if he ever cared for her. Granted, she knew he likely didn’t, which is why she hesitated. To him, she was just an object of desire. Nothing more and once he’d satisfied his lust, he’d moved on. As he did Etiennette, her mother and her daughter. And so many others over the years.

    So instead, she asked a similar and yet very different question.

    “Why did you desire me?” she wondered. “I was the daughter of a powerful lord - one who was friend to the king and the man of the hour then, months after Rouen. You undertook a great risk. Why?”

    “Because you are beautiful and I decided I must have you,” Gilles told her. “Of course, I find many women beautiful and must have them. And have them I have.”

    “I see,” Agnes said.

    “But, I do think back,” Gilles said. “Sometimes… I wonder what might have happened had I accepted it, acknowledged you as my lover, and pressed your father for your hand. He probably would have given it to save face… the king even suggested such a thing to me.”

    “Philippe did?” Agnes asked. She did not know that. “But you refused. You claim you couldn’t truly remember why in court. Was that true?”

    “Aquitaine was a more powerful friend,” Gilles said. “Or so I thought, even with Alberic. A mistake… a greater fool the world has never known.”

    “You make your lot with them frequently, Gilles,” Agnes said. “As you sit in my brother’s dungeon instead of the foolish Duke of Orleans, who started this war.”

    Gilles smirked. “That is why you would have made a good wife. Perhaps I might not be in such a predicament. Perhaps I could have expanded my holdings beyond Bourges.”

    “Perhaps,” Agnes said. She eased back from the metal bars. “But I would have been miserable. To endure having a different wench in your bed each month… your score of bastards… no… what a terrible life that would have been.”

    “You would have been a duchess,” Gilles replied. “Far more than what you are.”

    “I would have been a duchess, yes,” Agnes said. “But more than what I am? Gilles, I oversaw Anjou and Aquitaine. I bested the Duke of Champagne in battle - one of the few to ever inflict a true defeat upon him. I have the admiration of my sisters… and the powerful Duchess of Toulouse. I know not what I could have been… but what I am is plenty.”

    Agnes lowered her head and closed her eyes for a moment, remembering how it was. Momentary bliss… followed by shame. It was a choice she’d made many times since… finding bliss much more lasting, and little, if any embarrassment to follow.

    “It’s funny… I would have given so much to be your wife,” she said as she opened her eyes. “Do you remember what you said to me that night we coupled?”

    Gilles slowly shook his head. Agnes sighed and shook her own head, unsurprised.

    “You said you would treat me as if I were a queen,” she said. “That you would love me as no one else could. And for years, I wondered if that were true.”

    Agnes smirked. “But as it turns out, Gilles, it wasn’t. I found that anyway. And you… well… you found this. I pray it was worth it.”

    And with that, she turned and signaled the guards to retake their positions. Then she walked from the dungeon, smile on her face as weight she did not even know she had carried was suddenly lifted.
     
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 204 - November 1123
  • Before Plantagenet - Chapter 204
    November 1123 - Bordeaux, Kingdom of Aquitaine

    A mild November day had Bordeaux in a lively mood.

    The narrow streets were crowded, likely because the previous week had been a mix of cold, wet days that made staying outside miserable. Though those rains did have a benefit - it swept away much of the waste, lots of it human, from the streets, making the air a bit more breathable.

    Merchants sold their wares, some men made their way to one of the baths, while others went about their business, working, buying food or enjoying a brief moment of respite from their tasks.

    It was a world Geoffrey was not wholly unfamiliar with - he used to come to Bordeaux more often when he first ascended in Aquitaine, along with Alias and Prince-Bishop Leonard. They would frequent the baths, with Geoffrey often helping himself to a woman who would join him. Other times they would simply tour the city, looking over merchant wares and having items they enjoyed purchased.

    There would be none of that today, however, as Geoffrey moved through the crowded streets. Prince-Bishop Leonard was dead, of course, having passed within weeks of Geoffrey’s ascension in Anjou, and Alias was back in the keep.

    And unlike those previous times, Geoffrey kept himself cloaked as he walked. It was not that he did not care to be seen in public - but today it was more important he wasn’t.

    For he traveled on this day with the girl Tisi, who also walked cloaked to keep herself hidden. Geoffrey feared she would be considered an oddity… as well as potentially giving away his identity in the process.

    She had wished to walk Bordeaux today for some sort of lesson - something that she hoped would help Geoffrey learn what “Karma” was. Tisi had explained it as basically doing good deeds helps good things happen, now or in the future, or so Geoffrey understood.

    Of course, if I had fully understood it, there would be no need for this lesson, he thought.

    As they walked, his eyes would drift toward the sights of the city, before returning to his small companion, who was easy to lose given her tiny stature.

    One such moment was when he saw a woman coughing violently a few yards away from him. He spied she held a rag that was bloodied upon her finishing - consumption no doubt.

    The vile illness had continued to spread, though Geoffrey himself felt oddly unthreatened by it. Perhaps, he wondered, I might be more content to be taken by that than leprosy.

    It was an odd and morbid thought to choose the horrid method of one’s passing, but Geoffrey put it from his mind as he quickly searched for Tisi again, finding her after a few moments.

    “So, what is it that you wished to show me here?” Geoffrey asked. “And I assume it means I have not fully grasped what you have tried to teach me.”

    “You will see,” Tisi said. “But do not worry. Many do not understand what I have tried to teach you. In fact, I would say very few do. They simplify it to suit their needs. But the truth is more complicated.

    “What do you mean?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Those who do not understand reincarnation simply believe that Karma is produced when you do an act,” Tisi said. “But it is more complicated than that. There is nothing that you do that does not have an effect. Every thought, action, reaction or non action… words, said or unsaid. It is a balance, and even thoughts can throw one off balance.”

    As someone who had spent far too much time with his thoughts in recent years, especially in light of his illness, those words resonated with Geoffrey. His success in the war against Orleans, and Gilles specifically, had partially restored him. And yet, he was not whole.

    “And how do you achieve this balance?” Geoffrey asked.

    “You must not only try to achieve it in your acts, but in everything,” Tisi said. “It is not easy - as we think much faster than we can act. Gaining that bit of control… it is no small feat. But it is important for good deeds yield sweet fruits, Punya, unkindness brings spoiled fruits, Paap.”

    They continued to walk along, Geoffrey spying the world around him - the sights, the smells… more pungent than he was used to in the keep.

    It grew especially so as they turned past a stall and down an alley. Naturally cautious, Geoffrey kept his guards near the entrance to the ally, but still did venture down behind Tisi.

    The smell grew worse, as the alcohol and… vomit… yes it was vomit… filled his nostrils and overtook his senses. Geoffrey held back the bile in his own throat, as Tisi stopped at a doorway.

    The source of the stench was present there as a man in tattered clothes slept away, snoring loud enough that Geoffrey did not understand how he did not hear him before he entered the alleyway. Bearded, disheveled… a true mess of a man, all Geoffrey could do is shake his head.

    “This man,” Tisi said. “I met him when I wandered the town a few weeks ago. His story is a sad one - he was a merchant, but his business partner cheated him of his hard-earned savings and then bribed those at the guild to overlook the crime.”

    1123-Fallen-Man1.jpg


    “Why… why was I not aware of this?” Geoffrey asked.

    “You are a powerful man, King Geoffrey,” Tisi said. “But you cannot see all or hear all. There is much that happens, even in your own kingdom, that you shall never see or hear of. Everyday people have much to deal with and little of it is considered of importance to a lord, let alone a king.”

    Geoffrey shook his head. A humbling thought… and a frustrating one as well.

    It was not as though Geoffrey was opposed to suffering - he had inflicted humiliation upon his cousins in the past. But they had deserved it… this man… what had he done?

    “He was cheated,” Geoffrey said. “So… he turned to drink?”

    “He did,” Tisi said. “He found no escape, so he sought to create one. And this is the result. Do you not feel for him?”

    Geoffrey did. He knew what is was like to be swept up in events beyond his control - and it was a feeling he despised more than almost anything else. He remembered when he learned of his illness… or when his son died…

    But he also remembered how he reacted. It took time with his illness, but he had not surrendered - even if his enemies expected him to. And with his son… he had shunned the forces who had betrayed him - a bold move even secretly forsaking the church as he had… and resolved to take control of his own fate, come what may.

    It was what this man, for all the wrong the world had done to him, had not.

    “This man suffers, and I understand his despair,” Geoffrey said. “But… he should have persevered. Life will often be cruel - and it is on us to make do the best we can.”

    “A harsh assessment,” Tisi said, accusing in her high-pitched voice. “Surely your heart aches for him.”

    “I have suffered the loss of my greatest treasure,” Geoffrey said. “And shall be never be made whole again. The riches of the world will never return my son to me.

    “And the health and glories of my youth. Such things fade with time… never will I taste them again. I have lost much, Tisi. I know this man’s pain. It is not undeserved. But he has given up… and that is something I refuse do.”

    Tisi nodded. “Wise words, King Geoffrey. Most people understand the value of compassion and a good deed, but few understand the true meaning of honesty. Before we can grow, we must learn to accept our failings. You have taken the first step on the journey.”

    Tisi turned and began to walk back to the street. Geoffrey hurried after her, though he did turn to look back to the man, still passed out in a stupor by the doorway, oblivious that anyone had even seen him, let alone spoken of him.

    1123-Fallen-Man2.jpg


    “What shall happen to him?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Perhaps he will realize what he must do,” Tisi said. “Or perhaps he will wallow in his suffering until his life leaves him. I do not know.”

    “You don’t?” Geoffrey asked.

    “I have many memories of the past,” Tisi said. Then she smiled. “But I do not see the future.”

    And then she returned to the street, with Geoffrey continuing to follow, the guards again a few paces behind. The king shook his head. A lesson learned… a step taken. Perhaps the next one would be easier… or at least easier on the senses.

    …..

    That evening, Geoffrey enjoyed the company of his youngest sister, Ermengarde, who had remained in Bordeaux longer than he expected.

    He did not press her on when she was departing for Flanders - he had little desire to upset his sister when he did not particularly care for her husband or his court at the moment. But it was a curiosity to him.

    She had spent a great deal of time around their sister Agnes, which Geoffrey guessed may have been Ermengarde trying to learn what she could from her. Then again, perhaps it was simply wishing to be around family - and Agnes was the only sister she could be around, given her other half-sisters were all wed to the other claimants to the Frankish crown and all involved in this three-way struggle.

    Either way, she was present, and all and all pleasant company for the rare moments Geoffrey was with her. He was again impressed she had become this strong of a woman while being a dwarf, but, as she was his sister, perhaps it was not that surprising.

    “How have you been enjoying your stay, my dear?” Geoffrey asked.

    “I did not think I would miss Bordeaux as I have,” Ermengarde said. “But now that I have been gone… the weather is nicer. The people are more respectful… and the wine…”

    Geoffrey smirked and raised his cup. “Now there is something I am proud of.”

    “You are proud of much, brother,” she said. “And rightfully so. You achieved much… far more than these others lords who vie for the Frankish crown. Even my husband.”

    “You know how to flatter me,” Geoffrey said.

    “Well I am your sister,” Ermengarde said. “I learned from a master.”

    “You refer to me, or our sister Agnes?” Geoffrey asked.

    Ermengarde smiled, though it proved ephemeral. Soon a frown replaced it and she looked into her drink.

    “Is something wrong, sister?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Geoffrey… I begin to fear for your life,” Ermengarde said.

    A chill went down his spine. “And why would you have such concern sister? Have you heard something?”

    “What I have heard… and seen, is this girl that you now associate with,” Ermengarde said. “A heathen who thinks herself the soul of people long dead? Where do you think this leads, brother?”

    To that, Geoffrey did not know. He had little hope of securing eternal life as had been perhaps his original goal. But the thought of possibly living on, in some form, was appealing. And what if, somehow he managed to come back as his own grandson?

    It seemed unlikely, but perhaps he and Tisi could discover more…

    “I am uncertain,” Geoffrey said. “I search for something. An answer.”

    “An answer to what?” Ermengarde wondered.

    He was not about to say “relief over his impending demise” to his half-sister. He thought well of her - but that level of trust was reserved for only his inner circle.

    “It is difficult to explain,” Geoffrey said. “Suffice to say, I am curious of what she knows. I listen, and I judge. I assume nothing.”

    “It is a relief to hear you say that,” Ermengarde said. “But I have a request.”

    “And what would that be?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Let me spend some time with her,” Ermengarde said. “We shall ride down the banks of the Garonne. I will learn her true intentions.”

    On one hand, Geoffrey did not wish to chase away Tisi. Then again, if she could not handle skepticism, then how useful of a teacher could she be? Especially since she presented herself as someone who had lived for centuries, despite being a child.

    “If that would put your mind at ease,” Geoffrey said. “It is better safe than sorry after all.”

    “Thank you, brother,” Ermengarde said. “I will not let you down. You have my word.”

    1123-Ermengarde-Tisi1.jpg


    …..

    The matter of Tisi was quickly put from mind however, as Geoffrey found little reason to distrust her. Plus, he had other things to focus on.

    Geoffrey had remained away from his army in the months following Gilles capture, and subsequent release. He had been feeling a bit run down in recent months - his energies not where they were.

    Was it age? Was it his illness? Either way, he had been persuaded by Alias and Marguerite to remain in Bordeaux for a time.

    But now he was preparing to return. And that meant he wished to know where things in the kingdom stood before he handed things over to Marguerite once more.

    And so few days later, Geoffrey stood in his strategy hall in a meeting with his council, along with the queen and Agnes.

    Most of the meeting was mundane things, which Alias and Agnes could certainly handle. However, Guilhem had promised important news from their brothers, which Geoffrey was eager to hear.

    “First the good news,” Guilhem said. “Foulquesson and Herve defeated a small group of Berry raiders, whom he had chased into Dauphine. It was a simple task, with few losses.”

    Geoffrey nodded. “Perhaps Orleans will be forced to the table soon. Their meagre forces are being run down.”

    “There have been no overtures yet,” Adhemar noted. “Perhaps they wait for something.”

    My death, Geoffrey realized. That had to be the answer, given they had no chance at victory.

    “What do my other brother, or brothers say?” Geoffrey asked Guilhem.

    “Word from Ancel in Chalons,” Guilhem said. “It will be known soon but… his wife is dead.”

    There was a gasp or two from the council. Even Geoffrey was wide-eyed. The countess was young and he had not heard she was sick. Though he did know she was pregnant…

    “Has something happened because of the child she carries?” he asked.

    “Perhaps indirectly, but it was murder,” Guilhem said. “She was enjoying a meal with her ladies by a stream and was attacked by bandits.”

    “Poor luck then?” Alias asked.

    “But nothing was taken from her corpse,” Guilhem said. “Some of her remaining guards did chase them off, but to not make off with anything value? And make certain she was dead by cutting her throat - something that was not done for any of the women with her? I find that unlikely. And so does Ancel. He is rather distraught given she was his wife… and they were certain she was having a boy this time.”

    1123-Countess-Charlotte.jpg


    Geoffrey frowned. “Any suspects?”

    “Many,” Guilhem said. “Including her own sister. But no answers. And it seems unlikely there will ever be any.”

    That drew a shake of the head from Geoffrey, as well as some of the councilors. “Then my niece… Almodis is it, rules? Does Ancel have say?”

    “He seeks to establish himself, given his daughter’s young age,” Guilhem said. “I have offered him what aid I can… but I think he falls under the influence of our cousin, Duke Simon.”

    Geoffrey obviously preferred Ancel relied on him, or at the least, Guilhem. It was a means to bring another county under the control of Aquitaine.

    Simon was a trickier situation. Geoffrey remained estranged from his cousin, since their falling out over Geoffrey’s plan to destroy the Kingdom of the Franks. Not that Simon would be able to harm Aquitaine, but it was frustrating.

    Of course, Ancel had never fully forgiven Geoffrey for seizing Charolais from Charlotte for Herve. So an estranged brother finding an ally in an estranged cousin made some degree of sense.

    1123-Countess-Almodis.jpg


    “See if you can sway him toward us,” Geoffrey said. “He is your full brother. Perhaps he will listen to you. And between yourself and the Duchess Essa, you can offer him more than Simon does.”

    “I will make my best effort,” Guilhem said.

    Geoffrey looked to his spymaster, Thomas of Limousin. “Thomas, see what your people have heard on this matter. If we can find something, perhaps we can use it to bind my brother and niece to us once more.”

    “It will be done,” Thomas replied.

    Geoffrey nodded and then looked to the rest of his council. “Anything else to note?”

    “The consumption outbreak is spreading,” Alias said. “There are reports in Saintonge, as well as more falling ill in and around Bordeaux.”

    “Shall we close the gates to the keep?” Adhemar asked.

    Geoffrey shook his head. “We are fighting a war. There is still much to do. Beyond that… it is a sign of fear. We are not cowards.”

    Adhemar nodded. “As you wish, my king.”

    Geoffrey looked to Alias. “I do not expect this war to last much longer after I take the field once more. After which, I wish for a large gathering to be prepared.”

    “Is that wise?” Adhemar asked. “Given the consumption outbreak?”

    “Considering it shall be my son’s introduction to the realm?” Geoffrey said. “I would think it is important enough. As I said, Adhemar, we will not live in fear. And the lords need to meet their future king.”

    “It cannot wait,” Alias said. “It would have been done when the prince turned 12 years of age… had it not been for this war.”

    “But if it waited this long,” Adhemar began.

    “No,” Geoffrey said. “Outbreaks can take years to burn out. When the war ends, we shall move forward. And if you wish to hide in your keep while your nephew and future king is celebrated… that is your choice.”

    Adhemar’s eyes widened, momentarily. Then he nodded and lowered his head. “Of course… my king. I shall aid you in whatever way you or the prince require… and shall be there for the celebrations.”

    With that the meeting was ended, and Geoffrey moved to speak with Alias, though he was pulled away by the queen, away from everyone.

    “My brother has a point,” she said. “We should not expose ourselves to this illness pointlessly.”

    Geoffrey resisted rolling his eyes. “Locking down the keep and going into isolation harms us. We cannot take part in the wider world. We show ourselves cowardly and fearful. It is not acceptable.”

    “But what if… what if our children fall ill?” Marguerite asked.

    They were words that sent a chill down Geoffrey’s spine. He had lost one son already. Could he dare risk his other children as well?

    “There are illnesses about everywhere, at all times,” Geoffrey replied. “Are we to hide forever?”

    Marguerite frowned. “Do you not care for the risk?”

    “I care… but…”

    “But not enough to listen to us,” Marguerite said.

    She glared at him, and when he did not respond, she stormed off, leaving Geoffrey to grind his teeth and shake his head.

    She doesn’t understand why this is important, he thought. We fight this war because others think me weak… think that we are false in the strength we project. If she does not understand this… how will she lead our son?

    “Adhemar is a troublemaker,” Alias said. “At his most dangerous, he her mind.”

    Geoffrey was pulled from his thoughts to look at his old friend. “So you eavesdrop.”

    Alias shrugged. “I feel compelled to listen to what she says, given our future situation.”

    Geoffrey sighed. “Adhemar is fearful. As is his nature - he has never been brave. And so he preys upon my wife’s great fears - she lives for our children. Truly. She would do anything to protect them, even if it may be harming them in the long term.”

    “Aye, and what you said is right,” Alias said. “It could take years to burn out. And if he wishes to hide, he can. What’s more, it will make us look weak if he cower here.”

    “And we have enough problems these days with projecting our strength,” Geoffrey said. “No. We will move forward… when this war is over.”

    “And I shall make it an event to remember,” Alias said.

    “We need to,” Geoffrey said. “I am grateful my son nears manhood. But we must be certain he can handle what is to come - I am not sure his mother can. He must be able to rely on himself… as well as you and Agnes.”

    “What must be done?” Alias asked.

    “When I depart, I wish for you to have a watchful eye on him,” Geoffrey said. “Your sons are with him - press them on how he acts… how he thinks… what he says. We must know. And we must groom him right. And to do that, I must know more of him.”

    It was strange to say that about one’s own child, but the fact was Geoffrey had spent so much of his time away from Bordeaux, he did not interact with his son that much. And even when he was present, there was always something to do, something else to focus on… perhaps he should resolve to make more time upon his return.

    “It will be done,” Alias said. “We will not fail him. You have my word.”

    Geoffrey nodded. “And I can ask for nothing more.”

    1123-Consumption-outbreak.jpg


    ….

    That evening, Geoffrey sat alone in his chambers. He was reading a history transcribed by the monks on the first Roman Emperor Augustus.

    The tale of the man who was once Octavius and rose to become the most powerful man in the world was one Geoffrey knew well - he had tried to emulate much of it in his youth, but he focused much more on the end of the emperor’s life these days, for obvious reasons.

    After all, what better man to look toward to see how to transition power from one ruler to the next than the one who established a new tradition? There was no emperor of Rome before Augustus and there did not have to be an emperor after him - just as there had not been a king of Aquitaine for centuries before Geoffrey… and there did not have to be one after.

    Tiberius, perhaps did not make the most of it all. But that would be on the young prince Geoffrey to improve upon. The key was Tiberius was given a chance… and that’s all the king could provide his son.

    A knock on the door caused him to put the book down. Upon investigation, Geoffrey saw his sister Ermengarde, and he offered her a seat at his table and a cup of wine.

    “Did I disturb you?” she asked.

    “I was reading histories,” Geoffrey said. “It is something I have not done enough of in recent years… it is much harder to do while away with my army. Now, what is on your mind?”

    “It is about Tisi,” Ermengarde said. “Please forgive me. It appears I was mistaken. From everything I have seen, Tisi is trustworthy and knowledgeable. Do forget everything I have said. I am sorry if it has caused you any trouble.”

    Geoffrey’s brow rose. “What has led to this change of heart?”

    “I spent time with her,” Ermengarde said. “She is… wiser than I most I have spoken to. I say it is surprising, given she is a child, but then perhaps I do not associate with enough wise people.”

    Geoffrey smirked. Ermengarde was certainly his favorite of his half-sisters.

    And in some ways it was a reminder to him of Tisi’s lesson from the other day. Perhaps no one embodied it more than Ermengarde - who was born a dwarf, considered a monster by some and looked at with scorn and mistrust. Even Geoffrey himself was naturally inclined to look at her negatively, given her dwarfism.

    But he didn’t. She persevered - she sharpened her wits, steeled herself against the barbs that struck her and made the best of her life.

    In the process, she had proved herself no monster, but a beautiful woman… one he was rather tempted to try to bed though his experience with Bella, as well as his illness, stopped him.

    Still he admired her, and thought well of her mind. It only further assured him he was headed down the right path.

    “Thank you sister,” Geoffrey said. “Your words hold great meaning to me. For as you say, wisdom is in short supply and you have it in abundance.”

    Ermengarde blushed. “I think you overstate things, but I thank you anyway, brother.”

    “I overstate nothing,” Geoffrey said. “You are a special woman. We are grateful to have you here, among us, once more. And forever long you wish.”

    “You are kind to offer,” Ermengarde said. “But I already had plans to return to Flanders. In truth, I extended my stay because I was curious of Tisi… and concerned. But my fears are at ease and I can return home.”

    “This is your home,” Geoffrey reminded her. “Those there… they are not your people.”

    “They are not,” Ermengarde said. “But my eldest is there. And that is enough. I have been away from him for too long. If I remain away for much longer, he might start to believe their lies about me.”

    Geoffrey nodded. “I understand sister. Know that you are always welcome here.”

    “I do,” Ermengarde said. “And it gives me strength. I thank you for that… and my time here. It has been wonderful.”

    “Likewise, dear sister,” Geoffrey replied. “Likewise.”

    1123-Ermengarde-Tisi2.jpg
     
    Last edited:
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 205 - May 1124
  • Before Plantagenet - Chapter 205
    May 1124 - Tours, Kingdom of Aquitaine

    1124-Prince-Geoffrey.jpg


    “Plantagenet!”

    Prince Geoffrey d’Anjou heard his name as he dunked his head in the trough full of water. He came up, long brown hair soaked and eyes closed as he shook the water out. A mild stinging followed as he looked out at who had called his name - ironic perhaps as he was not wearing his hat at the moment.

    His trainer Knud was usually a fine guess, but he was not present at the moment. Besides, he never called him by that nickname.

    The courtyard in the keep of Tours was far from empty on the afternoon, as today there would be no less than five dukes present on the premises - as well as King Geoffrey himself. Some had come to enjoy the warm afternoon, and others to see the sparring exercises put on, with the prince taking part in them. Either way they were more numerous than he was used to, and at a loss to figure who had called for him.

    Thankfully, the prince had assistance.

    “My brother,” Berard de Perigord told him. “In fact, he makes his way toward us.”

    The boy pointed out to Geoffrey the teen approaching in leathers, sword and shield in hand. So the prince responded in kind, closing the distance while armed himself. Berard, as he often did, followed Geoffrey close.

    “What do you want, Alberic?” Geoffrey asked.

    1124-Alberic-de-Perigord.jpg


    “Knud sent for me to find you,” the heir to Perigord replied. “He grows tired of watching you trounce poor Berard and thinks you should see a real opponent.”

    The prince raised a brow and glanced back at Berard, who had his head down. The prince’s friend had, as usual, provided poor opposition for their training sessions.

    But then most of the boys Geoffrey’s age did so. Knud called the prince gifted with the blade - a compliment Geoffrey cherished given his family history. His father had never lost a battle, and his uncle was feared throughout the realm of the Franks. He had a great legacy to live up to.

    “So… if I am to fight a real opponent,” the prince began. “Who am I to face?”

    Alberic eyed him. “Your wit is matched only by your arrogance, Plantagenet. I suppose it will do you a great service to be humbled here today, in front of these good people.”

    “You should be careful,” Berard warned. “They already speak of Prince Geoffrey as having the potential to be a great knight, like his father and grandfather.”

    “And you angle hard to be his squire, yes?” Alberic asked his brother. “Or short of that, his toadie?”

    As Berard’s face reddened, the prince rolled his eyes. Despite their banter, he had no real problems with Alberic, nor visa versa. They did not see each other that frequently - Alberic was often in Perigord these days as, nearly of age, his father wished for him to be greatly involved in the affairs of the county. Soon he would be there almost permanently acting as his father’s regent, after all.

    But he did know Alberic never passed on an opportunity to harang his younger brother. Berard was nearly always by Geoffrey’s side, and at only 11, was forced to endure much from his older brother.

    “I should let Berard have the honor after these insults,” Geoffrey said. “But I suppose if it is Knud’s wish, I shall honor it.”

    “Knud will be here shortly,” Alberic said. “We shall begin then.”

    And with that, they moved toward the dueling small ring, outlined by rope Knud had laid down, where they would spar. They were not alone as many in the courtyard now gathered in anticipation of the match.

    Not the least of whom were the boys Geoffrey grew up beside.

    It was a full entourage that had traveled to Tours - the group of boys from Bordeaux of high birth who were roughly his age.

    Most prominent among them was the nine-year-old Ancel, son of Duke Foulquesson and Duchess Beatritz, and thus both cousin and nephew to the prince - small lad who had been made to suffer the complaints of his father for not faring better sparring against boys older than him.

    There was also Alberic and Berard’s cousin, Jorge de Perigord, Alias’ nephew by his brother - a brother who had been murdered with no suspect being brought to justice. The prince had heard the count himself had ordered it, but tried to put such thoughts from his mind.

    And then there were the prince’s cousins - the sons of Ness de Limoges. Her eldest, Eduoard, was a bastard, son of the late Count of Narbonne and nearly a man.

    Also present was her son Centolh, by her husband Rogier, who was a few years younger than the prince. Her youngest, also named Rogier, was back in Bordeaux, having been laid up with consumption, though his treatment had him faring better than might have been expected.

    And it wasn’t just the boys who travelled to Tours.

    “My sister watches,” Berard noted as he pointed out young Ana de Perigord.

    The eldest daughter of Count Alias, Ana was Geoffrey’s age and not promised to anyone - a fact Berard harped on endlessly. It mattered little that the prince himself had a wife in the waiting - a princess of England no less, but it appeared the young man wished to push his sister on Geoffrey.

    1124-Ana-de-Perigord.jpg


    Ana was pretty enough… but Geoffrey’s eyes were almost always on another. And to his joy, she was present as well.

    That someone was Duchess Anne of Gascony - his aunt by marriage to his blood uncle Adhemar. Just the sight of her left the prince’s heart racing and his blood pumping to… places he was not used to it going.

    Now I must win, he thought. She can see how well I can fare against even someone older and bigger than me.

    A strong tap to the shoulder broke the prince’s attention. He looked up and saw the imposing figure of Knud before him.

    His trainer arrived, as he usually did for these sessions, dressed in mail and wearing a helmet of Norse style with nearly his whole face covered. With his thick accent, he gave off the idea of the Vikings of old - though not one of the people in the courtyard had seen a true one - they were already fast becoming the stuff of legends.

    “Your eyes are on the wrong person,” he warned. “You should be watching your opponent. See how he is acting, thinking… every moment could provide you with some knowledge to aid in defeating him.”

    Alberic is hardly a fighter, was Geoffrey’s primary thought. Even if he was taller and, likely physically stronger, Geoffrey guessed he should be able to beat him with his superior skill.

    But should proved more difficult than the prince expected when they began.

    The problem for Geoffrey was even if he were superior with a blade, the reach Alberic had over him was proving difficult to manage.

    So his attacks were often beaten back, leaving him on the defensive. A particularly bad miss saw Alberic nearly catch him across the chest, but Geoffrey managed to stumble back just in time, drawing a few “oohs” from the onlookers.

    Rather foolishly, Geoffrey looked to Anne, who had her eyes wide, and nearly got hit across the face by Alberic’s blade, just barely avoiding it, but was caught in the chest by his shield, knocking him back.

    Oh no…

    Geoffrey felt the grip slip from his boots, and the feeling of falling overtook him. His sword and shield slipped from his hands in the process. And he knew was beaten.

    Only, he wasn’t.

    Alberic was slow to react, smiling broadly and looking out at the crowd gathered. He even shot Berard a look as if to say “is this your princely hero?”

    And that act of bravado allowed Geoffrey to snag his shield and sword quickly, thankfully they had not gone far, and scramble back to his feet.

    “You wish for more, Plantagenet?” Alberic asked.

    The answer was Geoffrey raising his sword and closing the distance. Only as he got within a few feet of Alberic, he suddenly raised his shield and charged forward, crashing into his foe.

    Alberic was caught off guard, and though he recovered his balance, Geoffrey had closed the distance between the two. The prince’s sword finally got good use as he quickly attacked to keep his opponent on the defensive.

    Then Geoffrey moved to execute a grand flourish, a stylistic attack to finish off his opponent and play to the crowd. It left him open, and Alberic no doubt thought it easy to counter.

    But in truth, it was a feint, and when Alberic did move to counter, Geoffrey sidestepped and hit Alberic across the back with his shield. His momentum going forward, Alberic stumbled forward onto the ground, face first. Losing his shield and sword, he was helpless and before he could even turn over, Geoffrey had his blade pressed to the back of his neck.

    Granted, dull practice blades could not cut much of anything - but the point was made. Alberic yielded and the crowd cheered.

    “HAIL Prince Geoffrey!” Berard shouted in his high-pitched voice.

    Geoffrey’s cousins, Eduoard and Centolh soon joined in, and the prince caught sight of Ana, who blushed. But Geoffrey was most interested Anne, who raised her chin and nodded in approval, small grin on her face. Once more, he felt his blood rush forth…

    ….

    “You need to do better,” Knud told him as they stood in the armory.

    “I won,” Geoffrey replied.

    “Against a foe who wasn’t a fool, you would have lost,” Knud warned. “You can pray for good fortune on the battlefield… but eventually your luck will run out.”

    A chill ran down the prince’s spine. After all, he knew full well his brother Foulques had been wounded badly in combat, left a cripple… and perhaps died from it. And in truth, he knew he had been fortunate.

    “I recovered, didn’t I?” Geoffrey asked. “I could have given up.”

    “You wished to avoid humiliation,” Knud said. “A powerful motivator. I suppose then you are fortunate I decided not to chastise you in front of the crowd then.”

    Geoffrey lowered his head. He had not thought about that…

    “Badgering your future king?”

    Geoffrey looked over to see Count Alias standing by the armory’s entrance, along with Berard. The prince could not resist a smirk, even if he knew Knud was right.

    “Good,” the count added. “The king expects no special treatment. For when the boy has to rule, the world shall not give him anyway.”

    And the smirk became a frown.

    “You can tell his father his skill improves,” Knud said. “But that he has much to learn. And that he should come watch these sparring matches himself some day.”

    “The king is quite busy,” Alias said. “He hopes with this war’s foul business at an end, he shall have time to watch the prince, but… it is irrelevant to your job, Knud.”

    Knud grumbled something under his breath, but Alias simply ignored it and continued. “In any case, tell him yourself if you so desire. He wishes to see you after the day’s business is concluded.”

    Knud pointed to himself. “Over what?”

    “He will say when you meet him,” Alias said. “But I suspect you shall enjoy it. For now, come my prince. Your father conducts important business and wishes you to be present in the main hall.”

    The trio left Knud in the armory, with Geoffrey being escorted back to change into more formal robes.

    “What will he say to Knud?” the prince wondered as they walked.

    “He is impressed with the Dane,” Alias said. “He will name him one of the realm’s commanders.”

    Geoffrey’s eyes widened. “So… he will be called to lead knights. And I will go with him?”

    “One step at a time,” Alias warned. “We expect this war to end today. After which, we do not expect to be taking to the field any time soon. But if that changes, you may… go as well.”

    To that, the prince could not resist a smile. He wished to see a battlefield. Sparring was fun… but he was nearly of age. Surely he had to see what he was in for - he would be leading armies himself one day after all.

    “What of me, father?” Berard asked.

    “You shall go with him,” Alias said. “As you always do. Perhaps your prince can find a place for you in his future court.”

    1124-Berard-de-Perigord.jpg


    Berard, being the second surviving son to a lord with but one county, had little prospects except to wonder if his brother might one day pass unexpectedly. And speaking of Alberic…

    “Is Alberic upset over today’s sparring contest?” Geoffrey asked.

    “His ego is bruised, but he shall be fine,” Alias said. “Already he speaks of how he knocked you from your feet - something few of the boys who face you have managed.”

    “I reminded him that he lost,” Berard added.

    “That you did,” Alias said as he mussed his son’s hair.

    It was a reaction that most second sons would not have gotten. But Alias was clearly enamored with the idea that once of his sons had grown so close to the future king, so he seemed to encourage Berard’s behavior.

    “So why does my father wish me to see?” Geoffrey asked.

    “It is time for the negotiations over the terms of peace,” Alias said. “He wishes you to be present for them.”

    Yes, Geoffrey thought. It is about time.

    He had been studying under all of the council to a degree but had yet to be able to put anything into real practice by his father’s side. He had not gone on campaign during this war. He had not done much of anything when his father was back in Bordeaux with the affairs of the realm.

    He had heard talk that the king was ill, but his father had not looked it. And given his actions, the prince doubted it further.

    But illness or not, the prince was 13. He would be a man in his own right soon enough. It had to be time, right?

    After quickly getting changed from his leathers to a formal robe, Geoffrey walked with Alias to the main hall - Berard, frowning, was sent off as he was not old enough to attend.

    The main hall in Tours was less grand than Bordeaux, or even Anjou. It was with good reason of course - it had been relegated to a tertiary keep for House d’Anjou for decades now.

    But there was still something that stirred the prince’s blood - even more now than when he’d visited it when he was younger. For now he had proper understanding that this is where his grandfather Foulques had decided to move against his brother, then the overlord of Anjou. It was here he had decided his course of action, here that he had decided to ally with his old enemy, Guilhem of Poitou and Aquitaine, by marrying the duke’s sister, the prince’s grandmother, Beatritz.

    The success that followed - the very kingdom which the prince stood to one day rule - none of it would have been possible without that fateful decision. It made this relatively simple hall and smaller keep, in some ways, awe inspiring.

    Yet there was little time to be taken aback as the hall was also where the day’s business was set to commence. And its participants were of high status… or at least high name.

    King Geoffrey sat on his throne, a top the dais, and had much of his council present - Duke Adhemar, Duke Guilhem and of course, Count Alias. Duke Foulquesson was also there, wearing the mask which was quickly becoming as much a part of his mystique as it had been his father’s.

    They all stood on the dais, as did Alberic, who stood a bit off to the side from the other councilors - a gap filled by Alias when he ascended. The prince was directed to stand by his father’s chair.

    As he looked out and down, the prince saw the other side - the Duke of Orleans of House Taillefer, also named Foulques, was present. So too was Orleans’ brother Guillaume, for whom the claim war over Angouleme was fought, though he found himself in irons, off to the side and under the guard of Count Herve.

    In that, he was not alone, for by his side was Duke Gilles, once more chained in Geoffrey’s custody.

    Foulquesson had caught him and a combined force of Berry and Orleans knights, headed by Guillaume. The battle was a simple matter, with both men falling into the Duke of Brittany’s hands.

    So perhaps it was no surprise that the first person King Geoffrey addressed was the fallen Duke of Berry.

    1124-Gilles-captured-again.jpg


    “It is good to see you again, cousin,” the king said.

    “You have the Duke of Orleans present and yet I remain your focus,” Gilles said. “Am I to be the subject of yet another of your grand spectacles?”

    “Come now,” the king replied. “I am not one to repeat myself. The only way I would haul you back to Bordeaux and call another court like that… was if it was to end in your public execution.”

    Gilles eyed him. The king smiled.

    “Your son paid once,” the king said. “And for reasons I do not understand, he has paid again, though he was not kind enough to grace us with his company. Alias… is the gold in good order?”

    “That it is,” Alias said.

    “I do not know why he wastes his gold on you,” the king said as he shook his head.

    “I saved him once,” Gilles said. “If you remember.”

    “I do,” the king said. “And he returned the favor. But I thank him and you for your generosity… for you have paid for the men I have put in the field in this needless conflict.”

    1124-Gilles-ransomed-again.jpg


    Gilles scowled but said nothing more. The suspected his father had little else to say anyway.

    “Count Herve, escort our cousin and his party outside of the keep,” the king ordered.

    “Release me from these chains!” Gilles commanded.

    The king smirked. “Herve, you may do so… once he is outside of our keep.”

    That drew a scowl from the Duke of Berry, but neither he nor the Berry emissaries raised any further protests. Herve then led Gilles, escorted by guards, from the main hall, his chains rustling as he shuffled away, the emissaries from Berry following along with heads down.

    That bit of business taken care of, the king turned his attention to House Taillefer - in a very literal sense, as the prince soon learned.

    “It is a family affair,” Alias noted as he pointed out the council with the Duke of Orleans. “All but the steward of Orleans are members of House Taillefer - and he might be a bastard. Even the duke’s master of spies is his mother.”

    “Is that different than us?” the prince asked. “My uncles are member of the council, and my uncle Foulquesson is arguably the chief field commander of father’s armies.”

    “But I am his steward,” Alias noted. “Thomas of Limousin is his master of spies. Prince-Bishop Emmanuel is his chaplain. You see, my prince, your father does not simply choose his family to fill roles based on blood. They have those positions because they are best equipped to handle them… especially your uncle Adhemar.”

    “What makes him special?” the prince asked.

    “He and your father have not always gotten along,” Alias answered. “And yet he is his chancellor… because he does well in the role. It does not mean he trusts him blindly… but he can be useful, if used properly.”

    Those type of vague instructions made the prince’s head hurt. How could he use someone properly, if they were not to be fully trusted?

    But he could not focus on that now. Orleans had stepped forward. The real reason for this meeting had begun.

    “King Geoffrey,” Orleans said as he bowed. “Thank you for hosting us as we aim to end this strife between our lands.”

    “A strife that you started,” the king noted, remaining on his throne, not bothering to greet his enemy. “But yes, let us work to put it behind us. I assume you come to us with an offer?”

    “That I do,” Orleans said.

    “Good, but you shall hear my terms first,” the king said. “You will renounce your claim on Angouleme. You will never return to my lands, even to pass through en route elsewhere, without permission of the King of Aquitaine. And you will pay us 200 in gold.”

    “Rather generous terms,” Adhemar noted. “But it is my king’s wish for the war to end. He has more important things to focus on.”

    King Geoffrey smirked at his chancellor’s comment. “Yes, this has been an annoyance. I am eager to be rid it. That said, if you wish to fight… we can oblige. But we shall not be so generous the next time.”

    Orleans could not resist a smile. “Understood, King Geoffrey.”

    He looked back to his entourage then turned back to the king and nodded. “Then we are in agreement,” We renounce our claim over Angouleme and pay you the sum of 200 gold. And in return, you cease the assaults on our keeps and lands.”

    And with that, the two men applied their rings to the wax on the parchment, signifying the end of the agreement, though in Geoffrey’s case, it was brought to him by Adhemar, with the king not rising from his throne.

    1124-Victory-over-Orleans.jpg


    “It is done,” Orleans said. “Now, if we have no further business, I will take my brother and return to my lands, with haste. We have to focus on aiding our new king in his struggles against Valois and Flanders.”

    “No,” the king said.

    Orleans’ brow rose. “No? What… what is the meaning of this? You will not permit us to leave?”

    “You can leave,” the king said. “Your knights can leave with you. Your brother… he stays with us.”

    The rustling of metal could be heard as Guillaume sprang to his feet, only to be knocked back down by Foulquesson.

    “You cannot do this!” Guillaume shouted.

    “We had an agreement!” Orleans shouted. “You break your word before the wax has even dried?!”

    “I break no agreement,” the king said. “We agreed to cessation of hostilities and your safe return to Orleans. We said nothing of your brother.”

    “That was part of the gold paid!” Orleans exclaimed.

    “No, that was restitution for the knights I have lost,” the king said as he stood up from his chair. “And for wasting the last year and a half of my life on this worthless endeavor that never had any hope of succeeding! Your punishment is lenient - I could have dragged you and your family from your keeps and mounted on pikes as a reminder to anyone who dares attack House d’Anjou.”

    It was rare the prince saw his father raise his voice, or use words so threatening. And perhaps, that is what made it effective, for he could see Orleans practically shrink in place, eyes wide, face white as his body recoiled slightly.

    The king returned to his chair. “The claim was in your brother’s name. You renounce it, but he may feel differently in the future. I think I shall keep him, unless you produce the gold to change my mind.”

    “I…” Orleans stammered.

    “Brother, please!” Guillaume begged. “Free me. Pay him what he wants.”

    “What is the ransom?” Orleans asked.

    “175 gold,” the king said. “To be paid in full.”

    “I… cannot afford that,” Orleans said. “And he is not a lord…”

    Guillaume’s face now lost all color. “Brother…”

    “We can afford 10 pieces,” Orleans said.

    “He is your heir,” the king said. “Surely you can do better.”

    “I have given my gold to you… and we move to aid our king,” Orleans said.

    “That is not my problem,” the king said. “But it is, your brother’s. For my offer is not negotiable.”

    “Your foul treatment of your fellow lords shall not endear you,” Orleans warned.

    The king chuckled. “As you said, your brother is no lord. Now leave us.”

    “You won’t hear the end of this,” Orleans warned.

    “If your levy size match your ability to waste my time you would truly be a threat,” the king said. He looked to Guilhem. “Show them out if they do not leave.”

    Orleans had a guard with him, but they were far smaller in number to the many Geoffrey had in the keep at Tours and around it. Even if he wished for a fight, it would have been suicidal for Orleans to start one. So, red in the face, a trait shared by the many Taillefers in his party, he left the keep, with the guards shutting the large double doors behind them.

    “I think that went well,” Alias told the king.

    “Well enough,” he replied. “May he suffer some measure of regret for his actions, beyond humiliation.”

    “What will you do with me?” Guillaume demanded.

    1124-Guillaume-de-Taillefer.jpg


    The king looked down from his throne, brow raised. “Oh you. I had forgotten you were there. You shall be interred in Bordeaux until such time as your brother pays the ransom… or someone does.”

    “But what if he…” Orleans began.

    He did not finish the question, likely because he did not wish to hear the answer.

    “Take him away,” Geoffrey ordered. Then the king rose once more. “I wish for a few minutes with my son. We shall reconvene when the emissaries from my nephew are ready. Alias, summon me then.”

    While the prince was not nearly as well up to date with current events as he should have been, he did know this was important.

    King Henri of the Franks was dead - falling ill while with his army and never recovering. His son Leonard, born of King Geoffrey’s half-sister, Queen Bella, was now king.

    1124-King-Henri-dies.jpg


    1124-King-Leonard.jpg


    It meant that Foulques IV d’Anjou, the Iron Duke, was now the father and grandfather to kings. But it also left the Franks in a precarious position as Henri, for all the talk of his cruelty, had a formidable reputation on the battlefield.

    Prince, now King, Leonard was not nearly as revered. And there was a great question whether he could hold off both Alphonse of Valois and Arnulf of Flanders.

    He had sent people to meet with King Geoffrey, perhaps hoping for friendship or an alliance. At the very least, he had to hope Aquitaine would not move against him.

    And with that, the king walked from the main hall, the prince following behind. His father’s pace was quick, as it often was, and the shorter prince had to hurry to keep up.

    The destination was the bedchamber, where the Iron Duke had once slept. The prince had not yet been here during this stay… and he felt that feeling of awe return.

    “I hope you gained much from that,” the king told him as they sat down.

    The prince nodded. He felt compelled to… even if he didn’t. Though he was pretty sure he had… even if he wasn’t certain what exactly he had gained. Surely watching taught him something he could use in the future.

    “Have you any questions?” the king asked.

    A slow shake of the head was the prince’s response. The king smirked.

    “No questions?” the king asked. “You understand why I did all of that? Truly?”

    The prince found himself frozen. He could not answer yes, knowing his father might press him. But if he answered no, he would appear foolish having not asked any question. And he did not want his father to think he was not paying attention… for he was. It was just… difficult to read minds.

    The king simply shook his head, though a smile came to his face. “Prideful, and fearful. A dangerous combination.”

    The prince’s stomach lurched. My father thinks me craven?

    “I am not craven,” the prince replied. “I fear nothing.”

    “Except admitting you do not understand something,” the king told him.

    “I… it is…” but the prince had no real answer.

    “What is it you did not understand?” the king asked. “That should not be a hard question to answer.”

    But it was, for the prince could have replied “all of it.” He knew his father’s propensity for shows and had been told they always had meaning. And yet he could not quite grasp the totality of those meanings.

    Deciding to pick on one aspect, the prince asked: “Why did you not show them the same respect you show other lords? Is it because they angered you?”

    The king smirked. “No. It is because they are suitable for an example to be made of. Orleans is a weak duke who has little favor in the realm of the Franks. Gilles is no different. In some ways it is expected - they challenged our might foolishly. Now that might has humiliated them.”

    “So you would not do that to Duke Simon?” the prince asked.

    “Simon…” the king said. He looked into the distance for a moment before replying. “No. Simon is a lord worth something.”

    “How do you know the difference?” the prince wondered.

    “You will know,” Geoffrey replied. “You just do.”

    The prince scratched his head, his fingers sliding under his hat as he did. Perhaps you do…

    Then a knock at the door. Alias entered and bowing slightly to both king and prince, informed them that emissaries from King Leonard had arrived.

    “They were quick,” the king said. “Eager to appease. Or state their case. Either way, it is good for us.”

    “What do you hope to get from them, father?” the prince asked.

    “Whatever they will give me,” the king said. “I am planning to remain neutral in their conflict… but if they wish to grant me something, I will not turn away their offer.”

    The king stood from his chair and looked toward his son. “You are free to do as you please for now.”

    “Am I not to attend this meeting?” the prince asked, a bit surprised.

    “No,” the king said. “This is different than with Orleans.”

    “How?” the prince asked. “How is it different?”

    “It simply is,” the king told him. “There will be other talks. Other emissaries… other times where larger audiences are acceptable. Now, I have humored you enough. Go.”

    The prince could not, and perhaps would not, hide his displeasure, shaking his head and frowning. He can’t do this - if I am to learn then I must…

    A stern glare from his father put an end to that thought.

    The prince swallowed hard then sheepishly slinked from the chamber and into the hall, intimidated and frustrated with his father and himself.

    My brother might have challenged him…

    But then his brother would have been much older - not a boy of 13. And when Foulques was 13, Geoffrey was simply the Duke of Aquitaine and Poitou… not arguably the most powerful man west of the lands of the German Kaiser. It was different.

    Still it was a bitter disappointment for the prince as he shuffled through the keep, stopping briefly to wonder what would happen if he simply walked into the main hall before his father arrived. But he thought better of it, pulled his hat tight around his head and continued on, stewing in his frustration.

    How am I to learn if I do not get a chance to see what it is like, he wondered as he wandered.

    “Hello, Prince Geoffrey.”

    The prince picked his head up to caught sight of Ana de Perigord flashing him a smile as she walked past with her step mother, who grabbed her wrist and pulled her off rather quickly.

    Too bad you are not Anne, the prince lamented.

    Then, reflecting on his current situation, an idea came to mind.

    ….

    “Your swordmanship is most impressive.”

    The prince smiled at the compliment paid to him. Ideally it would have come from Duchess Anne. But he was willing to accept it from young Ana.

    The two were alone near the armory, having snuck off while the nobles of Aquitaine present at the keep enjoyed themselves to a small feast of sorts in the main hall.

    Ana had made eyes at him, or so he thought, as he was dismissed by his father, and, feeling somewhat full of himself yet frustrated over being deemed too young to attend the meeting with the Frankish king’s emissaries, decided to meet her alone, telling Berard to arrange something.

    He briefly wondered if she would not show, but she had, blushing when she saw him and eager to compliment.

    “It is nothing, my lady,” Geoffrey said. “I am still learning much. And your brother proved a fine test.”

    “You bested him though he is two years older!” Ana said. “I think that no small feat.”

    The prince smirked and nodded. “Well… it was not. But there are still greater feats to be had.”

    “And you will no doubt accomplish them,” Ana said. “You have it in your blood.”

    It was a compliment, but one that still sent a chill down his spine. His father was the man who re-established the Kingdom of Aquitaine. His grandfather the Iron Duke of the Franks. His ancestors the lords of Aquitaine… even his brother had fought valiantly in their father’s name to establish the kingdom. It was quite the legacy to live up to.

    And the prince was eager to impress - eager to learn how to impress. Which was part of why he was here.

    He still had fanciful thoughts of Duchess Anne. Yet, she was an experienced woman of great beauty and refinement. He knew little of how to please her. But with a bit of practice…

    Ana was pretty though. And already looking like a woman, more so than he looked a man, despite the fact they were same age. He could enjoy himself with her…

    “You are growing into a lovely woman, my lady,” Geoffrey told her.

    “I am no lady yet,” Ana said. “Well… I am a woman grown in some ways, but not a true lady.”

    “You look it enough to me,” Geoffrey said.

    Her face turned very red as she lowered her head. Geoffrey slid his hand over hers, then pulled it back, only to have her snatch at it.

    “You should call me Ana,” she told him.

    He grinned. “As you wish, Ana.”

    And then, his blood rushing all over, and feeling a surge of energy he leaned in for a kiss, his lips meeting the warmth of hers, while his hands...

    “Plantagenet!”

    Geoffrey snapped his head up and took a few steps back. Standing a few feet away was Alberic.

    “Alberic… I was just… talking with your lovely sister,” the prince said.

    “I can see that,” Alberic said. “Though that conversation will have to end. Ana, if you will excuse us.”

    Ana, blushing, simply nodded. The prince couldn’t even smile at her as he slinked away, his head down.

    “I… I meant no ill by it,” the prince told the older teen as they walked.

    “No… I would not have suspected ill,” Alberic said. “Perhaps something else…”

    Geoffrey felt flush. Of all the embarrassing things…

    “Did you hear something of us?” Geoffrey asked.

    “No, that was chance,” Alberic said. “I was sent to find you.”

    Geoffrey’s brow rose. “Knud wishes for to spar again?”

    Alberic smirked. “No. Your father wants you to take part in the festivities.”

    That was new. It wasn’t that the prince had not taken part in feasts before… but this was more akin to a celebration for the men.

    The main hall had music and was lively with knights and the lords seated on benches with a long table in the middle. Serving wenches brought them food and drink - the prince wondering where they had come from? Were they servants? From the town?

    Their purpose was plain enough though, as one of the knights grabbed the rear of one and pulled her onto his lap.

    “Perhaps we should find one of our own,” Alberic remarked.

    At first Geoffrey thought it an interesting idea - surely there would be some pretty girls among these wenches. But the grimace on the face of that woman in the knight’s clutches told the story of her disgust, and suddenly any thought Geoffrey might have had of trying that himself on one of the women was chased from his mind.

    “BOY!”

    The loud call drew the prince’s attention and he saw Knud rise and approach him. Red faced and possibly already drunk, he pulled the prince close in an embrace. Knud might not have let go had Geoffrey not been pulled away by Count Alias and taken his father, who had an empty spot at the end of the bench, nearest to his chair.

    “Your trainer is quite pleased with his elevation to commander,” the king said.

    1124-Knud-made-commander.jpg


    “I see,” the prince replied. And then he was handed a large goblet of wine.

    “This is been a fine trip,” the king said. “We have done much. You have seen much. And hopefully learned even more.”

    The prince nodded. “Yes, father.”

    “You are still angry over today,” the king said. “You missed nothing. We traded pleasantries is all.”

    “And I couldn’t have seen that?” the prince asked.

    The king sat in silence for a moment and then took a long drink of his wine.

    “You are skilled as a fighter for your age,” the king said. “But have I sent you to battle?”

    The prince shook his head. “I am ready though.”

    “All children think themselves ready, until they find they aren’t,” the king said. “And then… it may be too late.”

    He took another sip of his drink. “You are learning. But you are no expert. And while you learn I will place you in the best situations to do that. A meeting with a new king, who may well be desperate and unpredictable… no, that is not the best place for a novice.”

    “I must learn all situations if I am to be king,” the prince said.

    “You do not learn them all at once,” the king replied. “I know I did not.”

    The prince lowered his head. He heard his father’s words. But he struggled to understand them once more. Why can’t I learn it at once? It is not a war… I cannot be killed in a negotiation!

    “When we return,” the king began, “we will have your introduction to the realm. It will be a grand show, that makes this look a small gathering.”

    The prince took another drink. “Is that necessary?”

    “It is absolutely necessary,” the king replied. “Much of rule is projecting strength and authority. There must be something behind it, but too many assume that power, in and of itself is apparent. Look no further than this pointless war with Orleans - they thought us weak, even though we were quite strong.”

    “Is that not advantageous in a way, father?” the prince wondered. “They rush in blindly, and then we close the trap?”

    Geoffrey’s brow rose. A small smile came to his lips and he patted his son on the back. “THAT is the warrior in you talking. No, even traps where you hold an advantage can go wrong. Avoiding war and still achieving your aims… that is what is ideal.”

    “But… you have fought your whole life, father,” the prince noted.

    “When there was no other option,” Geoffrey said. “Which is why it is wise not to seek it, for it will find you regardless.”

    “And I will be ready for it…” he said, though his voice was far louder when he began the sentence than when he finished it.

    Would he be? What if the stories were right and his father was ill? What if he were to inherit in a few years… or God forbid a few months? There was more he needed to know. How to rule… how to negotiate, how to war… how to love.

    Geoffrey patted him on the back. “You are nervous. I was too when I first came to Aquitaine. It will pass. Trust me.”

    Then the king clanged his goblet with the prince’s. “To the kingdom… may it continue to prosper for our reigns… and beyond.”

    The prince took a large gulp of the wine and nearly choked on it, all the while his father simply smiled.
     
    Last edited:
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 206 - June 1124
  • Before Plantagenet - Chapter 206
    June 1124 - Bordeaux, Kingdom of Aquitaine

    Young Geoffrey’s heart had barely slowed.

    He sat at a table upon the dais in the main hall, still as a statue, looking out at the large crowd before him. People packed tightly onto benches, helping themselves to chicken, boar, and many other meats, along with plenty of wine. They were the nobles and well-to-do of the realm, whose voices formed a cacophony, with music adding to the noise.

    It was unnerving.

    No, the hall Bordeaux wasn’t more filled than it had been before, even if there was little room to spare.

    It was that all of these people were here for him.

    Geoffrey closed his eyes was taken back to a little while before, when he stood on the dais before all the tables and benches had been set up. All the eyes. All the noblemen. Their wives. Their knights. Their servants. All of them. On him.

    “Presenting Geoffrey,” Count Alias’ voice boomed out to the hall. “King of Aquitaine… second of his name!”

    The words sent a shiver down his spine.

    He had undergone the coronation a few days before in Agen, done by Prince-Bishop Emmanuel. He had received the trappings of royalty as his father had - sword, shield, scepter. He had made vows to protect Aquitaine. He had said other things… which he didn’t quite remember - not a surprise given that he almost felt like he was outside his body at the time. It didn’t seem real.

    “What are you shaking for?” Alberic had asked him. “You’re only sort of a king.”

    The heir to Perigord was not wrong. While Geoffrey’s father still lived and reigned, at best, the teen could be considered a co-king. And one with next to no actual power, since King Geoffrey I was not about to hand over authority to his teenage son… not when it was clear he was not fully trusted.

    But young Geoffrey had been seated a throne, next to his father. He wore a crown. He had a sword and shield. And he had been expected to receive vassals.

    1124-Geoffrey-introduced-to-the-realm.jpg


    Geoffrey frowned at the memory.

    He did best with vassals who were of military mind - specifically Mayor Aton of Angouleme, who he complimented on a maneuver he had made while fighting in Iberia during the Independence War.

    But there had been a mistake with Bishop Leonard on Rondon, with young Geoffrey attempting to make a joke about how the kingdom come to easily dispatch the Franks time and time again - not realizing the bishop was Frankish himself. And to make matters worse, in his nervousness over the mistake, he'd dropped his goblet of wine on the bishop's shoes.

    His uncle Adhemar had told him the error was relatively minor, as Geoffrey had done well enough with his uncles, especially Foulquesson, who said he looked forward to seeing the young man on the battlefield.

    Meeting with vassals had been the most stressful part - now he could at least get a small break as the feast had begun. Food and drink were plentiful, though nerves left Geoffrey unable to partake much in either. His mind continued to focus on his mistake with the bishop.

    How could I not realize there are many Franks in the kingdom… some in positions of power, he lamented. The kingdom was only founded a few years ago…

    1124-Geoffrey-compliments-Mayor-Aton.jpg


    1124-Geoffrey-insults-bishop-Leonard.jpg


    He remembered his father’s face, trying best to hide his disappointment but that lowering of his eyes that he often did when he witnessed something he did not like.

    I need to be better when I’m truly king. But can I be? If I struggle at something like this where my father has arranged it all…

    He took a sip of his wine, sitting by himself at the center of the table. Thankfully, he had been left alone for a bit - the lords preferring to speak his father, who himself was chatting with Foulquesson, Guilhem, Philippe and Charles further down the table.

    Though perhaps the absence of the lords to see him bad thing… given that they were supposed to be here to see him.

    I hold no power. They know that. I am no more a king now than I was before this ceremony.

    “What thoughts, pray tell, dance in the mind of a newly crowned king?”

    Thoughts which have been interrupted, Geoffrey thought until he saw it was Duchess Anne who had been the one to do so. A flush feeling came over him.

    “I… thoughts… they’re nothing,” Geoffrey replied.

    Anne smiled. “I would hope they are something! The realm does not need an absent-minded king!”

    Geoffrey lowered his head. “No… it does not.”

    “You will be fine,” Anne told him as she sat beside him. “I can see it in you already. Your fight in Tours against Alberic of Perigord was impressive. If you show such determination when you rule, the kingdom will be in fine hands when it is your time.”

    Geoffrey took a deep breath. Those reassuring words were needed. Then his eyes widened. He realized she was flattering him. That she cared to at all….

    “You are kind to say my lady,” he replied.

    “Kindness would be finding something nice to say when there are few of such things,” Anne told him. “It is no difficulty to speak the truth.”

    He felt flush. Did she truly think that well of him?

    “I could find it just as easy to say something of you, my lady,” Geoffrey said.

    She smiled. “You are sweet to say. It means much coming from the prince… no a king. I hope I shall have your eye when you rule alone… though I pray that does not happen for years.”

    Geoffrey nodded. “You shall always have my eye, my lady!”

    He blushed again. That was more… exuberant than it should have been. But if Anne had any issue with it, she hid it well.

    “Your intended…” she began. “The Princess… what is her name?”

    “Princess… Aeff.. Effellaid.. lead… uh…” he stammered. In truth he never could say her name correctly. The Saxon tongue was so barbaric - how anyone managed to understand them at all was a near miracle.

    Geoffrey had voiced that to his father, who laughed and said his grandmother, Duchess Beatritz, lived on strongly in him. But despite that, he was told to train his tongue well, for his life would be made much harder if he could not make of a show of it for his future wife.

    1124-Princess-Aefflaed.jpg


    Truth be told, he was not exactly thrilled with the prospect. Ælfflæd was some seven years older than he, a barbarian who had spent time held in Moslem lands. There were pretty girls here in Aquitaine - beyond Anne… one of them had to be a better option.

    “It must be difficult,” Anne told him. “To not know what to expect of your future wife… the one you are to bound a lifetime to. You have my deepest sympathies.”

    Geoffrey nodded. It’s nice someone understood.

    “There is some good news,” she added as she touched his hand. “As a king, you will have opportunity to find… satisfaction, shall we say, with others.”

    His eyes widened. He’d long wondered what her touch felt like. And it was soft… warm…

    “It is not that simple, is it?” he asked.

    “It does not have to be,” Anne said. “But some kings have an easier time with it than others. And I suspect you, given how handsome you are and how well you fight… shall be able to have any woman you want.”

    Geoffrey gulped. “Not… anyone.”

    Anne smiled and closed her hand around his. “No… I think anyone.”

    “Even you?” Geoffrey asked.

    He grimaced. It was clumsy, reactionary and lacking in all subtly.

    But Anne showed no disgust. Instead she smiled.

    “You flatter me,” Anne said. “Drawing the eye of a king… is nice.”

    “You are lovely,” Geoffrey said. “I suspect it is not just my eyes you have drawn!”

    1124-Princess-Anne.jpg


    Again too forward, he thought. But Anne didn’t seem to care.

    “Your are quite sweet,” Anne said. “And I think you are deserving of a reward.”

    “Reward?”

    “With me,” Anne said. “Alone. Tonight. When this is all over.”

    Wide-eyed, motionless, Geoffrey could merely gulp, before asking: “Where… where should we meet?”

    “It would be… inadvisable to meet here,” Anne said. “There are far too many eyes, even at night.”

    “But where then?” Geoffrey asked.

    “There is an inn in the town,” Anne said. “I have… visited there before. There we will be able to meet away from their prying eyes.”

    Geoffrey nodded, quickly, and was met by a smile from the duchess. Then she touched his hand and carefully slid away leaving him wide eyed and breathless.

    This is not happening. This is not happening. I am not about to be with her. This is a dream. I will soon wake up in my bed with no one…

    “What happened?” Edouard asked.

    The voice of his cousin snapped Geoffrey back from his own thoughts. He saw his group of friends staring at him. Nervously, he replied: “What… do you mean?”

    “The Duchess Anne,” Edouard said. “It looked as if… she was smitten with you.”

    “She could not be,” Centolh said. “She is old enough to be his mother!”

    “His grandmother,” Edouard corrected his half-brother. “But I know what I saw.”

    Geoffrey shrugged. “She thinks well of me…”

    That should have been all he said. After all, it was wise to keep it a secret. But he could not resist.

    “She invited me to an inn in the town,” Geoffrey said. “Tonight.”

    “What does she want?” Berard asked.

    Edouard, eyes still wide. “To lay with him.”

    Geoffrey smiled broadly. “That would be… something.”

    “Something profoundly dumb,” Edouard warned. “What if our uncle learns of it?!”

    “He won’t,” Geoffrey said. “That is why we go to the inn.”

    “No plan is foolproof,” Edouard warned. “And… given the reputation of Duchess Anne, I would say she has bedded many fools over the years.”

    “Do not insult her!” Geoffrey warned. “She is a fine lady. A Princess, daughter to a former king! Duchess…”

    “Duchess of Gascony, wife of Uncle Adhemar,” Edouard interrupted. “And I did not insult her. I spoke the truth of her reputation. And as for the fools who she has bedded… I am just suggesting you not join their ranks.”

    Geoffrey knew his cousin had a point. But he had dreamed of this opportunity - fancifully he had thought. Now that it had a very real chance of being real…

    “It could be a trap too,” Centolh warned. “What if someone means to harm you?”

    “The duchess?” Geoffrey asked. “Why would she?”

    “Money? Love? Who knows,” Eduoard said. “There are just too many questions.”

    “At least take me with you,” Berard said. “You will be safer.”

    Edouard chuckled. “I think you a loyal friend to my cousin, Berard. But you would not be helpful enough.”

    Berard frowned, though Geoffrey knew his cousin was right on that front. Berard was the smallest of them and was not showing himself a fighter.

    “There is still time,” Geoffrey said. “I will not be sneaking away until after the festivities. We can think of a good plan. Perhaps I shall take all of you with me.”

    Edouard rolled his eyes at that, but Centolh, Berard and Ancel all smiled, no doubt intrigued about being included in their future king’s plan.

    The group returned to the gallery, while Geoffrey remained on the dais, unable to keep his eyes off Anne as she mingled with others. She seemed to have a disagreement with his uncle, which was of some concern, but Duke Adhemar eventually left her alone, instead, going to speak with the queen.

    “It is quite the feast.”

    The feminine voice took Geoffrey from his thoughts. He turned to see another aunt of his by marriage - Essa, Duchess of Toulouse taking a seat on the bench beside him.

    1124-Duchess-Essa.jpg


    “Oh… thank you for that,” Geoffrey said. “Though it is Count Alias who arranged it.”

    “As he usually does,” the duchess said. “But it is good on you to give credit to him. Your father excels at rewarding and hailing his vassals while also knowing when to take credit for himself. It is a good thing to learn.”

    Geoffrey nodded. It was a compliment he should have enjoyed more, given the power the duchess held… but his mind was elsewhere.

    “Your aunt Agnes speaks quite well of you,” the Duchess of Toulouse said. “She says you hold great potential.”

    “She does?” Geoffrey asked. “I mean, that is good of her to say. I hope to live up to her expectations.”

    The duchess chuckled. “I think you shall, my young king. You have excellent teachers between your father, your aunt, your mother, my husband… and with the fine blood in your veins, greatness shall soon follow.”

    Geoffrey nodded, though he felt the pressure within him build again. Greatness… it is not as easy as they make it seem.

    The duchess appeared to have more to say but she did not get the chance - her husband Duke Guilhem interrupted the conversation.

    “Wife, nephew, I am sorry to interrupt, but the young king has been summoned by his father and mother,” Guilhem said.

    Geoffrey looked around, and now realized he could not find either of his parents. When had they slipped away?

    “Of course, husband,” the duchess said. “I shall not delay him any longer.”

    She stood up. “We shall have to speak further in the future, my king.”

    Geoffrey smiled. He certainly did enjoy being spoken of so well… and by beautiful and powerful women. Not that the Duchess of Toulouse was the equal of Anne in his eyes, but…

    “What do my parents wish?” Geoffrey asked his uncle as he was led off.

    “They did not tell me,” Guilhem said. “It is for your ears only. But I would listen well, were I you.”

    An ominous warning perhaps, but maybe Geoffrey read too much into it. It was possible they wished to discuss the feast itself or his performance on the evening. His father liked shows and stressed the importance of them. And he did seem happy when he spoke to the mayor of Angouleme…

    Yet all the curiosity that young Geoffrey had faded from him quickly upon entering the chamber - one look at his parents faces told him he was not going to like this conversation. Guilhem gave him a pat on the shoulder before leaving, with the door closing behind.

    “You… wished to see me, father? Mother?” he asked, his voice quieter than normal.

    He felt their eyes upon him as the silence seemed to last forever.

    “The eyes of kingdom fall upon you,” his father said.

    There was again silence. That surely could not be all they meant to say, could it…

    “I know father…” he replied.

    “Then you are aware how it is perceived when you openly covet a man’s wife,” the king said. “Especially when it is the wife of one of your most powerful lords.”

    A chill ran down his spine, and he stayed rooted to the spot, unable to move… or respond.

    They saw… they heard… how? How could they have heard what we spoke of?

    “Your uncle was unhappy,” the queen said. “I had a word with him… to calm him down. Reminding him that you are young and… have much to learn. I also assured him you would learn those things.”

    The teen swallowed hard. Uncle Adhemar knows?

    “This is not new,” the king said. “I tolerated it when it could be considered childish affection. But you are no longer a child. And the consequences for your failures will be far graver… especially when we are not here to protect you.”

    The ominous words sent another chill down his spine. He knew there would be one day when he no longer had his mother and father… but he did not like to think about it.

    “Your reputation can be undone in an instant,” the queen warned. “This is a moment to show who you are to your future vassal lords… and you hint that you will brazenly try to take their wives and daughters?”

    “Word spreads fast,” the king added. “England and Aquitaine have an uneasy relationship. I do not wish your behavior to undo a marriage that took much planning.”

    The pressure building in him, young Geoffrey raised his hands. “The Lady Anne… She was most… kind… is all.”

    The queen shook her head. “Your words do not serve you well. You need to learn when to not use them.”

    The young king lowered his head.

    “What your mother means,” the king said, “Is that speaking poor excuses will not help a poor position. Accept your mistake and move on.”

    “But… what happens when others do not accept it?” the teen asked.

    “If you truly have the strength to accept it… then you have the strength to face those consequences,” the king replied.

    “My army…” the teen blurted out.

    “No,” the queen said as she glared at him. “Not an army.”

    She then stood up and left the chamber, the door closing with enough force that the young king felt his hair blow in the gust of air.

    “Did… I offend mother?” he asked.

    “She is not pleased,” the king told him. “And neither am I. I care little for your excuses, because regardless of whether or not the duchess spoke sweetly to you, the consequences are the same.”

    “You would know,” the young man replied. And immediately, he regretted it.

    “You, boy, have no idea,” the king replied, face still stern. “And that, is your problem. Even now, we shield you… so that you do not know the true impact of your actions. But you will learn. And hopefully, you will be strong enough to handle those consequences.”

    The teen lowered his eyes and nodded. He was tempted to say “I will be” but he doubted he could say it with enough conviction to avoid another lecture.

    “You may go rejoin the feast,” the king said. He again pinned the teen with his gaze. “Do not, under any circumstances, interact with the lady. If she approaches you, walk away and instruct one of your cousins to inform her that you are unable to speak with her at the current time. She will understand - she is no novice to courtly life.”

    1124-Geoffrey-infatuated-with-Anne.jpg


    The young man swallowed hard and nodded once more. Then his father picked up his cup of wine and, not offering him any, shooed him from the room.

    Dejected, Geoffrey meandered with his head down as he made his way back to the main hall. There he found Berard, who was eager to learn why he had been pulled away.

    “What happened?” Berard asked.

    “I was reprimanded,” Geoffrey admitted. “Apparently Anne’s… advances… were as obvious as Eduoard suggested.”

    “Oh… your parents were not happy then,” Berard said.

    “No, they were not,” Geoffrey said. “I am forbidden from even interacting with her.”

    “Then… you will not go tonight?” Berard asked.

    Geoffrey frowned as his shoulders slumped. He was so close… she wished for him in her bed… all he had to do was go… but the risk…

    He picked up his head and narrowed his gaze, just as he noticed the duchess making her way to him.

    “I cannot be seen with her,” Geoffrey said. Looking to Berard he added: “Tell her I cannot speak with her now. But… I shall… endeavor… to make her acquaintance under more private circumstances.”

    Berard’s eyes widened. “Geoffrey… you cannot…”

    “Tell her,” Geoffrey said. “I’m trusting you Berard. Now, I must go.”

    Geoffrey was out of his chair and quickly away from Berard and the approaching Anne, not even certain where he was going to go. But he did sneak a peek back to see Anne and Berard speaking…

    ….

    This is stupid. Turn around. Go back home.

    The voice in his head was loud. He dismissed it, as he had every step on this journey, and in the moments before he embarked on it.

    Geoffrey skulked in the shadows, on horseback, cloaked, with sword at his side. A few feet behind, Berard, and Centolh followed, also with swords at their side. Technically, the pair did not have swords of their own yet, but Geoffrey had seen to their armament - they needed if they were to guard him.

    Both had reservations over this, but could not refuse him. And so they followed, obediently, for which, he assured them, they would be rewarded.

    They turned out the dark alley and onto a street not too far from the edge of town. There they found the inn, where stable hands took their mounts. Inside, the innkeeper seemed to know who he was… or at least that he was expected, and directed him to the room. Anne’s room.

    Was he really to do this? He didn’t actually know what was to be done - he had never been with a woman. But surely the duchess knew that - he’d heard sometimes older women guided their younger lovers.

    What if I disappoint her? He worried. What if…

    He thought of turning back… heading back to his own bed. Surely that would be the wise decision. The one his parents expected.

    No… he was being offered a chance… a chance with a woman he found stunning. A woman he had dreamed of bedding, even if he wasn’t entirely certain how he would do it. It was, as Knud often said, if offered an opportunity, one must take it.

    And so he made the way to her chambers, and opened the door, where he found her sitting, back turned away from him, headdress still on. After looking back to Berard and Centolh to dismiss them, he quietly closed the door and made his way to her.

    The candles in the room gave enough light to see, but not well. He was uncertain of what to do next, and put his hands on her shoulders and slid them down each arm.

    To finally touch her like this!

    He was excited and moved his hands forward toward her chest…

    “I think that is quite enough, nephew, given that I am a married woman.”

    Geoffrey wasn’t certain if it was said, the command in which it was given or the fact the voice was not as he expected, but it sent the teen stumbling backward, into the table and then onto his rear on the floor.

    The woman then stood up and stared down upon him, with the visage in the flickering candlelight not the beautiful face of Duchess Anne, but that of his wisened aunt Agnes instead.

    “What… what are you doing here?” Geoffrey asked her.

    “I might ask you the same question,” Agnes replied. “But we need not insult each other by doing so. I know why you are here, and therefore you should know why I am here.”

    Geoffrey’s eyes widened. Edouard…

    “He told… you?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Who?” Agnes asked.

    “Edouard.”

    Agnes smirked. “I do not rely on children for my information. No, I have other methods to deduce things. In this case, the lady herself was forthcoming…”

    “The duchess… she… but she said she would tell no one…” Geoffrey stammered.

    “Yes, she said that with all the subtlety of a charging bull,” Agnes noted. “It was clear what she desired and so I moved to stop it from happening.”

    Frowning, the teen groaned: “Why? It is what she wanted!”

    “Because it is foolish,” Agnes replied. “Or did you not hear your parents earlier?”

    “How did you learn of that?” Geoffrey demanded.

    “There is little in this realm that I am unaware of these days,” Agnes warned. “Now, to the matter at hand. She is your aunt, and most importantly, she is wife of a powerful lord, one who holds sway in this kingdom. You wish to make an enemy of your uncle?”

    He looked down, unable to stare at her piercing gaze any longer. He did not want to turn Adhemar against him… but he did not expect Adhemar would learn of it.

    “Where is Anne?” he asked.

    “With her husband,” Agnes said. “By my order. I informed her the king and queen would take most unkindly to her bedding of their son… but that I would not let word of her plan slip to them, or her husband, if she went to Adhemar instead. I came in her stead, wondering if you would actually take her invitation. And here we are.”

    Geoffrey felt heat in his face, but not from anger. No, he was embarrassed. He thought himself lucky, a genius… able to get away so easily with bedding another man’s wife. And that was wrong, so very wrong, if his old aunt could learn of it so easily.

    “What happens now?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Well, I suppose that depends on you,” Agnes said. “If you are so intent on bedding a woman tonight, I suppose I could render my services to you.”

    Geoffrey’s eyes widened. “You are not serious.”

    “Good, you understand humor,” Agnes replied. “An important thing for a king. Now, I imagine you are wondering if any shall learn of this… specifically your parents.”

    Just the mention of them caused the Geoffrey’s stomach to twist in knots. He nodded slowly.

    “I will say nothing to them,” Agnes told him. “Provided I catch no wind of you ever attempting to bed her again in the future.”

    Geoffrey frowned. But she was his desire!

    “I… I love her,” Geoffrey blurted out. “I have loved her for years. And she desires me as well!”

    “I would not feel special,” Agnes warned. “For she is a woman who has loved many. Including, some suspect, your own father.”

    Geoffrey swallowed hard. He had heard some rumors… but surely they were just that… rumours.

    “I have seen young lust before, nephew,” Agnes said. “I have even partaken in it, though it may be hard to imagine as I look now. It has consequences - perhaps not as dire as they are for a woman, but they exist for a man as well… especially one who is likely to carry the burden of a kingdom on his shoulders in the near future.”

    “So I am to forget her?” Geoffrey demanded. “And others, but the woman I am to marry?”

    Agnes chuckled. “Already you gain yourself a reputation, nephew. And this is why.”

    She took a sip of her drink. “You are to forget her, if you know what is good for you. As for others… there are risks and consequences for any woman. You must decide whether they are worth it.”

    “Must I?” Geoffrey asked. “You seem to have done so for me.”

    Agnes smiled. “Oh, I have decided nothing. You already knew this was a poor idea. Your lust simply overcame you - I just guide you back to the proper path. Or am I wrong? Did you truly believe that you are in the right? If so, I shall fetch the duchess, and let you enjoy her as you wish, consequences be damned. So… what shall it be?”

    There was a brief moment when Geoffrey thought he should tell his aunt to fetch Anne - just out of spite. But that was soon overwhelmed by the realization of how stupid that would be… how stupid it all was. She was right - if it had been this obvious, nothing but trouble would have come from it.

    “No… I do not wish for you to get her,” Geoffrey replied.

    “As I suspected,” Agnes said. “You merely needed a little guidance.”

    She offered her hand. After staring at it for a moment, he took it and she helped him back to his feet. Then she took a long look at him.

    “Handsome young man,” she said with a smile. “Like your father. In many ways.”

    Geoffrey wasn’t certain if he should feel proud of that… or given the circumstances of this meeting, worried.

    “Now then,” Agnes said. “I am remaining here for the evening, as to make certain this room does not make use for anything it shouldn’t.”

    “And what about me?” Geoffrey asked.

    “There is one bed here nephew,” Agnes said. “Unless you wish to share it with me, I shall have someone escort you back to the keep, where you can sleep soundly in your own.”

    Geoffrey blushed. “Of… of course.”

    He turned to leave but one thought did cross his mind once more. So he turned back to Agnes.

    “You say Anne was obvious,” Geoffrey began. “But how did you learn we were meeting here? It is not in the keep.”

    Agnes smiled and approached him. “Nephew, do you think I would have lasted as long as I have in this role by not having means of learning what happens in the keep… and how people work to sneak away from it? Especially with those who spend much time here?”

    “I… huh,” Geoffrey replied, slowly realizing the gravity of what his aunt had just told him. If she could hear all…

    Then she pulled him close, and kissed his forehead and whispered “Goodnight nephew” before shoving him from the room and closing the door behind.

    Geoffrey barely had time to process it when he saw a cloaked figure approach. A chill ran down his spine, and he reached for his sword, before the figure lowered his cloak to reveal himself as Alias of Perigord. Behind him was Centolh and pulled forth by the shoulder of his clothing, Berard, who frowned.

    “I trust your aunt has shown you the foolishness of this?” Alias demanded.

    Geoffrey lowered his head before nodding. He suspected he would be in for it, especially for involving Berard in the mess.

    “Then, come along,” Alias said.

    “You… will not tell my father?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Your aunt has already rendered her judgment,” Alias said. “Which I shall follow, provided you abide by her rules.”

    A frown came to Geoffrey’s face. That was that then. Perhaps he could have snuck by his parents. There was a small chance he could have maybe outmaneuvered Aunt Agnes. But Count Alias as well? He did not believe he had any chance of outwitting all four.

    Alias led them to the stables, where their horses were already prepared. He looked at Geoffrey square. “We head back to the keep. You need your rest. Tomorrow there is much to do.”

    Geoffrey’s brow rose. “But I thought the ceremony was over.”

    Alias shook his head. “The ceremony is. But there is more to being king than ceremony, boy. And it’s time you finally understand what that is.”
     
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 207 - October 1124
  • Before Plantagenet - Chapter 207
    October 1124 - Bordeaux, Kingdom of Aquitaine

    The Lady Benoite had a sly grin on her face in the dim, flickering candlelight.

    First her headdress was undone, allowing her dark locks to cascade freely down. Then leaned back against the table, and let her dress fall to the floor, offering her ample body to him, as she usually did.

    And as usual, the old king was eager to take her up on it. At this point, any distraction for Geoffrey was welcome. And she certainly was a pretty enough distraction.

    The Lady Benoite had no official house - she was nominally de Bourges. An acknowledged bastard of Duke Gilles, she had been sired in the belly of a Karling - one of the last in fact. Her mother was Margot, youngest sister of Etiennette and Aubry.

    She was in many ways an embarrassment - not only a bastard, but one conceived after Gilles had already bedded Margot’s mother and older sister. And when Margot was wed to the Duke of Viken years before, Benoite was left behind - there was no place for such a symbol of disgrace in her mother’s new home.

    But Benoite had been fortunate - her aunt Etiennette was caring toward her niece. And of course, Etiennette was the long-time close friend of the most powerful woman in both Anjou and Aquitaine, Agnes.

    As such, Benoite found herself among the ladies of Agnes, and later Queen Marguerite. She befriended Geoffrey’s half-sister Ermengarde and had nearly gone with her to Flanders… but had instead been wed to Geoffrey’s former chancellor Alonso.

    And now… she is the lover of a king, Geoffrey mused. She has done well for an embarrassment.

    He had begun the affair with Benoite while in Tours, with her husband, working under Adhemar, distracted by the talks with Orleans and Berry.

    Benoite was not enamored with Alonso, who had been chancellor before Adhemar was restored to the role after the fall of Gascony. She had been given to him as a bit of consolation for his removal as chancellor, as well as giving him an advisor title on the council - though Geoffrey rarely ever listened to anything Alonso ever said.

    So when the king began to notice her more during Ermengarde’s visit, he did not concern himself with the sight of her rather open flirtations. It made for a rather glaring bit of hypocrisy of course - she had come to Geoffrey’s mind as he reprimanded his son for his flagrant flirtation with Duchess Anne. And after, when the old king took Benoite to his chambers that evening while his son was left to stew in frustration.

    Of course, Adhemar is someone for my son to be concerned over, Geoffrey thought. Meanwhile, if Alonso makes too much noise, he can always be stripped of his council position with ease.

    And if Geoffrey were honest, perhaps he would have welcomed that distraction as well. It was easier than facing the threat of an enemy that he could not hope to best.

    It was an odd feeling for Geoffrey - a man who rarely met a situation where his silver tongue could not achieve victory. And on those rare occasions, his army, never defeated, took care of business.

    But disease was another matter. His illness hung over his head like the Sword of Damocles, not having ruined him yet but certain to do so, perhaps at the most inopportune time.

    And now there was the problem of an epidemic in the kingdom.

    Consumption, or something similar, had swept through the counties. Physician Leonard was admittedly unsure, since while it held some similarities to the bloody flux, it seemed as though victims could eventually make a full recovery - though it took time - something that was uncommon with consumption.

    That said, many did not, and early death was becoming common in the previous prosperous lands of Aquitaine.

    Worse still for Geoffrey, it had finally struck close to home.

    Princess Aines had fallen ill a few months back with high fever and a violent cough that was bloody at its worst. Leonard’s treatments had appeared to serve her well and she had begun to move about normally again for a time. But while with her aunt Ness last week, she had fainted and though her fever had not returned, her cough was as severe as ever.

    1124-Princess-Aines.jpg


    That had renewed the fears over her life and further increased the strain the relationship between Marguerite and Geoffrey - they had not exchanged a single word since. And they had been barely speaking from the moment Aines fell ill.

    Aines was by far the highest born person to have been afflicted by the illness. None of the other members of court had yet come down with it, though some of the lower-born residents of the keep had.

    There was a heightened sense of fear in Bordeaux, with every sniffle or cough suddenly suspected as being a sign of the disease.

    Geoffrey aimed to push such thoughts from his mind - for coughs could happen to anyone, even the healthy. And so he did as he coupled with Benoite, the young lady often coughed as she exerted herself with him, and was wheezing as she rested in a chair afterward.

    “Are you all right?” Geoffrey asked her.

    “I am fine my lord,” she said with a wide grin on her face. “It was most enjoyable… as it always is.”

    Before, he would have believed it. Now, Geoffrey was uncertain whether she was over exaggerating to stay in his good graces. Their love-making was very business like - almost never in a bed and usually in a position where Geoffrey could hide the disfigured parts of his body underneath clothing.

    It was nothing like Haldora had been, or even Marguerite and certainly not Agnes. It wasn’t even to the level of fat Helvis. But it was something… and these days, that was better than nothing.

    However, the quality of Benoite’s distraction proved fleeting.

    After she said her goodbyes for the evening and departed the chamber, Geoffrey heard her cough violently as she moved down the hall. The fit lasted long enough that he was drawn from his chair and wandered into the hall, where he saw her struggling and holding herself up against the wall… until she fell to the floor.

    He hurried over to her, as did a few others who must have heard the heavy thud. He hurried over and saw her conscious but struggling to breathe.

    “Summon Leonard at once!” Geoffrey ordered. His stomach dropped as he the weight of his choice in the year before grew heavier on his shoulders.

    …..

    1124-Benoite-de-Bourges.jpg


    The good news in the following days was that Benoite’s episode did not appear fatal.

    She had been administered treatment by Leonard, which like Aines, had appeared lessen her symptoms somewhat. The physician did warn that temporary relief from the illness did not necessarily mean the person was free from danger though, so Geoffrey could not shake his concern.

    It was not that he was worried of being stricken with this illness - he already had a death sentence, he figured, so what was one more?

    But the spread to the keep was discouraging. His daughter was a bad sign… his lover now too. What if his sons, specifically young Geoffrey, were next?

    Adhemar and Marguerite had argued to close the gates right after Benoite had taken ill. Geoffrey refused once more - the illness was already within their walls. It would make them appear craven for little to no gain.

    It further inflamed tensions between king and queen, and Marguerite had not even attended the latest court - citing she needed to be with their daughter instead, tending to her recovery.

    He saw it as her passive aggressive nature at work - after all, Aines was being taken care of by Leonard and the queen not being there for a few hours at most would hardly decide anything.

    Their paths had not crossed aside from her brief petition to him, but on this day, Marguerite was just about to enter her daughter’s chambers as Geoffrey arrived, ready to pay a visit to Aines. And the queen met him with a piercing gaze.

    “What are you doing here?” Marguerite demanded.

    “For what other purpose than to visit our daughter?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Now you come?” Marguerite asked. “She has been ill for weeks.”

    Geoffrey had checked in on her - through Leonard and the servants anyway. He had not visited her himself, unable to look upon her as she struggled to breathe, and following her setback. The sight of his child facing their mortality so young… it brought back uncomfortable memories.

    But Aines was improving, and Geoffrey felt now was the time to pay her a visit. Yet Marguerite clearly had other ideas.

    “I have the situation handled,” Marguerite said. “As I often do when left alone to care for our children.”

    Geoffrey glared at her. “You forget your place. Not only am I king, but I am the girl’s father and I can see her as I please. When I please.”

    “She has little need for you,” Marguerite said. “Your decisions have already caused her enough suffering.”

    “I am not to blame for her illness,” he replied. “Things like this… can happen to anyone.”

    Marguerite narrowed her gaze. “Just as knights can be severely wounded in battle… something else you told me once. And I could hardly stomach it then.”

    His eyes widened as he felt his stomach twist in knots. The insinuation was clear.

    “You… after all this time you still blame me for his death?!” he snarled.

    “It is then as it is now,” Marguerite replied, unfazed. “You place your ego and reputation above all else. This is the price we now pay for your pride.”

    1124-Queen-Marguerite.jpg


    He felt flush, so angry, over her words. He did not wish this upon Aines any more than he had sought the miserable fate Foulques had suffered. Marguerite just wished to hurt him. That had to be it.

    “Get out of here,” Geoffrey ordered.

    “Of my own quarters?!” Marguerite asked.

    “I am king, this keep is mine not yours,” he said. “You may find other lodgings tonight if you wish them.”

    “I have not slept in my bed for days,” Marguerite said. “Our daughter sleeps there. For my first concern are our children. You would stop me from being by her side?”

    Her voice had changed from defiance toward fear - Geoffrey knew Marguerite spoke the truth when it came to her wish to help her children any way she could. It was what this was all borne from - she was angry and frustrated at being unable to.

    But Geoffrey wanted them safe too. And he could not stand for being accused of the opposite, not again.

    “She has my physician,” Geoffrey said as he positioned himself in front of the door. “And every servant in this keep stands at her call, should she require it. She needs no more.”

    “She needs her mother,” Marguerite said. “You would deny her that?”

    “I would deny you for your foul words toward me, who cares for Aines as much as you do,” he replied.

    Marguerite narrowed her gaze and moved to enter the chamber. But Geoffrey simply stood in her way.

    “Move aside,” she demanded.

    “I am your king,” Geoffrey said. “And I take orders from no one.”

    Her face now a deep reddish hue, Marguerite shouted. “Stand aside!”

    Geoffrey simply refused to budge, crossing his arms and staring down at his shorter wife. “Leave, now.”

    Marguerite instead attempted to rush him and shove him from the door. But she bounced of him, and the queen fell to the ground.

    Tears in her eyes, she got back up and attacked him again, attempting to drive her nails into his face, catching him on the cheek just beneath the eye, but was pushed off and again fell to the floor.

    By now the commotion had drawn the attention of others, and rather than continue, Geoffrey looked to a pair of guardsmen.

    “Take the queen away,” he ordered. “She needs to… think upon her actions.”

    Wide-eyed but still tearing, her breathing heavy, Marguerite shouted: “You cannot do this!”

    The guards appeared to wonder the same, but that just caused the blood to rush to Geoffrey’s head as his whole body trembled.

    “I ordered you to take her away!” Geoffrey shouted. “Do so, now!”

    “Where?” the guard asked. “Where shall we take her?”

    He was tempted to say the dungeon, but even in his rage realized that would be too extreme.

    “We have a chamber in one of the towers,” Geoffrey said. “Take her there.”

    In truth, it was barely worth calling a chamber. It was a tiny thing - with a small bed that was hardly big enough for a child. But it wasn’t the dungeon and it was away from him… and away from Aines. Which is what he wanted.

    The guards did as they were told, and Marguerite was hauled away, screeching at the top of her lungs to let her see her daughter, that Geoffrey was a monster, among other things, all the while he stood, head turned in the opposite direction, attempting to shut it out, along with the gazes of those who had gathered.

    When distance had rendered her voice low enough to speak over, Geoffrey looked to the crowd. “The queen’s humors are off, as the stresses of our child’s illness weigh upon her. It brings me no pleasure in doing that… but she needs time alone. When she has recovered her senses, she shall return.”

    How true that all was, even Geoffrey himself was unsure. But he would not stand for their gazes any longer and returned to the chamber… only to be met by another wide-eyed stare.

    Aines was up from her bed, in a long shirt, pale as a ghost. At first, Geoffrey was worried she had again taken a poor turn, as she stood in silence.

    “I tried to tell her to return to bed,” Leonard said. “But she heard the commotion.”

    Geoffrey let loose a small sigh. Then, placing his hand on his daughter’s back ushered her back to the bed. “You need your strength.”

    As they reached the bed, she turned back to him and pinned him with her gaze - one that was very much like her mother’s.

    “Why did you do that to mother?” she demanded.

    “Because she levied a charge against me so foul, it had to be punished,” Geoffrey told her.

    “What did she say?” Aines asked.

    “She claimed I do not care for you, or your brothers,” Geoffrey said.

    It was a stretching of the truth - Marguerite had implied he placed his need above others, including his family. It was not the same as claiming he did not care… even if in the circumstance it felt that way.

    “She… I do not think she meant it like that, father,” Aines said. “She just…”

    “She blames me for your illness,” Geoffrey said.

    Aines nodded to that.

    “And you blame me, as well, daughter?” Geoffrey asked.

    Aines lowered her head, and then began to cough. It was a rough bout, one that forced her to lean on the bed for support, with Geoffrey, his stomach again in knots, reaching down to brace her. Then he aided her back into the bed and placed the covers up to her neck.

    “Father… you are bleeding,” she noted after regaining her breath.

    Geoffrey looked down and did not see any cuts. Then she motioned to his face and upon touching his glove around, did come away with some blood. Oddly, he did not feel much of any pain… perhaps the rush of the argument and struggle…

    “Thank you daughter,” Geoffrey said. “I shall be fine. It is nothing but a flesh wound. My concern is you - how do you fare?”

    “I am getting better,” Aines said. “I will not push myself so quickly as I did last time.”

    “Good,” Geoffrey said. “You require rest. Even in those that recover, the cough is said to linger for months. You must take care to not stress yourself.”

    “I will father,” she said.

    “And if you need something of anyone,” Geoffrey began, “Be it the servants, Leonard, or myself…”

    “I shall ask,” Aines said.

    “That’s my girl,” Geoffrey said as he kissed her forehead.

    Of course his girl, was barely that anymore. She was nearly a woman - in fact some would say she was one now at nearly 13. Her body changing, she had had her first blood a few months back. There was some question over when a match would be found for her.

    But her illness had made that question irrelevant for now. Geoffrey needed her well, not concerned with who she was to marry.

    When you are recovered, we shall find you a husband, Geoffrey thought as he gazed upon her. And you shall have the place a young woman of your blood deserves.

    ….

    Leonard had warned of this.

    The physician had told him after examining the cut he received from Marguerite that his inability to feel the pain was a bad sign. Not that Geoffrey was unaware, given how his illness had manifested itself originally, with a wound that he shrugged off.

    But he hoped it would be different. Perhaps the cut was not very deep, he had thought. Not every part of my body feels pain the same way.

    Yet now that a few weeks had passed, it was proven to be no more than wishful thinking.

    As he examined himself, he could see the rash and swelling had spread, mainly around the cut, but also down by his right jaw. While most of his face was still untouched by its ravages, enough was that he could not hope to avoid notice.

    There was a knock on the door to his chamber. It was Alias, as expected.

    “It is ready,” the lord of Perigord told him.

    Geoffrey had not yet turned to face his friend, instead lowering his gaze from the mirror and onto the floor. His gloved hand on his face, he pulled it away and then curled his fingers into a fist. On a different day, he would have pounded a table in anger.

    Today, he simply felt resigned to his fate.

    “Give it here,” Geoffrey said, still without turning.

    Alias approached, and placed the item on the small table by Geoffrey’s side. He backed away slightly, giving the king some room.

    Geoffrey closed his eyes. I cannot allow them to see me as the disease progresses. But… I must act as a king still.

    He picked up the item and looked it over for a moment.

    If I cannot hide in a chamber, then I will be forced to hide in plain sight.

    With heavy heart, Geoffrey placed it on his head, and then tightened the bonds.

    A helmet of iron… equipped with a mask - a mask that would hide his face from the world as his disease fulfilled the unhappy prophecy of turning him to a monster. A mask in some ways mimicked his brother, Foulquesson, also stricken by the same illness.

    And, as Geoffrey looked at the mirror, reminded him of his long dead father, Foulques.

    The Iron Duke had worn something similar for two decades after the physician Jaspert had badly scarred him, curing him from illness. And now, for whatever time Geoffrey had left… he was sentenced to the same fate.

    1124-Geoffrey-disfigured.jpg


    “I look as he did…” Geoffrey said, his voice slightly different as his lips moved under the metal. He turned finally to face Alias, who took a step back. “Don’t I?”

    Alias, wide-eyed for a moment, slowly shook his head. “No… you, you are not him. Do not worry.”

    Geoffrey lowered his head. “You are often a good liar, Alias.”

    The king turned away from him again. “This is not one of those times.”

    He looked at the mirror and frowned, though he could not see it in his reflection.

    “Is there any other matter?” Geoffrey asked.

    “The queen petitions you to allow her to see your daughter,” Alias said.

    “She can see her,” Geoffrey said.

    “At any time,” Alias said. “And not the scheduled visits you have arranged.”

    Geoffrey said nothing at first. Marguerite remained in her tiny room, isolated from most with Aines in the queen’s proper chambers. Geoffrey allowed Marguerite a visit a day - and never anything more.

    “Has she apologized for her words and actions, attacking me?” Geoffrey asked.

    “She has not,” Alias said.

    “Then there is no change to be had,” Geoffrey replied.

    “Geoff…” Alias said. He sighed. “You know I do not have a great love for the queen. But is this necessary? You make an enemy of your wife, now?”

    “She must learn her place,” Geoffrey said. “I have allowed her far too much leniency for her actions in the past.”

    “But she is to be your son’s regent,” Alias said. “And if you make her hate you… then Agnes and I shall bear the brunt of her anger when you are gone.”

    Geoffrey lowered his head. “My son is king and will be in his own right. He shall not have need of regents much longer… If I can manage another few years then he shall only have need of guidance… which you and Agnes will provide. He will see that - his mother has never handled such things well.”

    “And what of Adhemar?” Alias asked.

    “He has not once petitioned me for his sister,” Geoffrey said. He looked back at Alias. “Because he is a coward. And I trust you can handle his craven ways.”

    Alias nodded. “If that is what you wish.”

    The count moved to depart the chamber, only for Geoffrey to call him back.

    “How does the Lady Benoite fare?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Better,” Alias said. “She says she is… ready… whenever you have need of her.”

    “Then I have need of her now,” Geoffrey said. “Send her.”

    Alias frowned but nodded. “As you wish.”

    The count of Perigord departed the chamber and Geoffrey again reflected upon himself. He could take off the mask and lower the lighting in the room by blowing out some of the candles… while he was hypersensitive to his slow disfigurement, it’s unlikely Benoite would notice. And besides, she was ill herself.

    But it felt fleeting - the mask would no doubt become permanently required. What was the point in delaying the inevitable any longer.

    He poured himself a drink, only to have the cup clang the metal of the mask. He felt a momentary surge of rage at his situation, at the feeling he had fallen from great heights to end up the man he swore he would never be.

    A few deep breaths later, Geoffrey calmed himself and adjusted so that he could drink properly through his mask.

    A mask does not make me like him, no more than it turns me into the brute Foulquesson is, he thought.

    That resolve was tested once more when Benoite entered the chambers though as her eyes grew wide upon seeing him.

    “My lord…” she said as she covered her mouth. The mask must have shocked her.

    “Is there a problem?” Geoffrey asked.

    Benoite shook her head. “No… my king. I was just surprised. That is all.”

    Geoffrey turned away for a moment to curse under his breath. She can tell, he thought.

    But it was no matter. His father had laid with women while wearing his mask… siring all of his bastard brothers in the process.

    And if my father could still bed women in his state… then I can as well…

    She remained beautiful. Not the prettiest woman he’d seen, but… unlike the others, she was available at the moment. Young, lithe and willing… that was all the invitation he needed.

    1124-King-Geoffrey.jpg

    …..

    The next day, Benoite showed no ill-effects from their coupling the night before, which was a bit of a relief and a reminder that people could survive this disease.

    The night had also given Geoffrey a confidence boost - that he could still channel something of what he had been prior to the leprosy. Mask or no, perhaps he would manage.

    With that fresh set of confidence, Geoffrey headed to the strategy hall, where he prepared to meet with his councilors. However, upon arriving, only Alias was present.

    “Are they late?” Geoffrey asked.

    Alias frowned and looked down before replying: “I cancelled the meeting. Invoking your name, of course, but I felt it necessary. There is news you must hear and… I thought it would be unwise to meet with the councilors after.”

    Had almost anyone else done this, Geoffrey would have been angry. But Alias would not make such a decision lightly. There had to be a reason… one that filled him with dread.

    “What… what has happened?” he demanded. “Is Aines…”

    “Aines is fine, from the last I heard,” Alias said.

    “Marguerite,” Geoffrey said, his stomach sinking. Had she… done something to herself?

    “The queen remains under supervision,” Alias said.

    “Then what?” Geoffrey asked. “What is this matter of great importance?”

    “Your sister,” Alias said. “The Lady Agnes. She… was helped to her chambers after suffering a severe coughing episode and nearly collapsing. She had a high fever and shortness of breath. Leonard attends to her now.”

    Geoffrey’s eyes widened while his stomach sank. No, no, no…

    “She is stricken?!” he exclaimed. “No… is she in danger?”

    “Anyone with this illness is in danger,” Alias said. “Leonard treats her, as he did the others. Given his success with the others…”

    Geoffrey could barely hear Alias’ words over his own thoughts. She cannot die. She cannot die. My son needs her. I need her…

    “I must see her,” Geoffrey said.

    “Leonard has barred except servants and her ladies,” Alias said. “Her condition is serious…”

    “I must see her!” Geoffrey said as he stood and turned. But Alias snagged his robe and pulled him back.

    “Geoff,” Alias said. “You cannot go. If you wish her to live, trust in your physician.”

    His blood racing, heart pumping, Geoffrey’s thoughts galloped through his mind. He wanted to help her. He wanted to tell her he cared. And… he wished to tell her he was sorry.

    But one other thought crept into his mind and soon grew louder than all the others as he sank to the floor.

    “What have I done,” he muttered weakly to Alias. “What have I done?”
     
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 208 - March 1125
  • Before Plantagenet - Chapter 208
    March 1125 - Bordeaux, Kingdom of Aquitaine

    It should not be this way.

    Agnes d’Anjou stood on the ramparts of the keep in Bordeaux as a cold wind blew in. From there she could stare out at the smoke rising in the countryside - never a good sign.

    It often told the presence of invaders - raiders or a enemy army in a war, burning and pillaging all that they could get their hands on - as it had been during the rebellion nearly a decade before.

    But a scourge of invaders was not the cause of this smoke. It was an enemy Agnes was familiar with, though one she had not seen in many years.

    An epidemic of disease.

    Consumption blazed throughout the realm, from the Pyrenees to the south to past the Loire in the north. There was no escape from its clutches, and if the many coughs, hacks and bloodied rags she had come across in the recent months in the keep itself were not enough of a reminder, her own affliction, being treated by Jorge, the new physician, made certain she’d never forget it.

    He should have shut the gates.

    Geoffrey had not locked them away. He insisted it was a coward’s act - and that he was no craven king.

    But he might well be one responsible for many deaths, her own included, though Jorge’s treatments had kept her symptoms manageable.

    The new court physician took over for Leonard, after Geoffrey’s longtime doctor had died a few months back. He too had succumb to “the cough” as it was being termed. It was a mild shock, given his success in treating Aines and Benoite, but perhaps his age was an issue.

    Naturally, that left Agnes thinking her time would soon follow, given she was in her mid 50s. And while Jorge seemed knowledgeable enough, Leonard was trusted… and Jorge was unproven.

    1125-Jorge.jpg


    If it were just her own illness that was a concern, Agnes would have managed her worries. If it was her time, so be it. But she had more at stake now.

    Her eldest daughter Beatrice had grown ill a week ago with high fever, cough and a feeling as if her “chest were being crushed by a heavy weight”. And so far nothing that had been done had alleviated matters.

    Though Beatrice was 17 years younger than her mother, she had a sickly disposition. It was considered part of the reason why she remained childless, despite being wed to her cousin for over two decades. And it was reason for worry from her mother now that this serious illness had taken hold of her.

    And Agnes did not need any more loss in her life.

    She knew she was unlikely to see her youngest daughter ever again - even if Helie’s departure was a happy occasion. The young woman was now Empress of the Romans in the east, married to the Baselius.

    1125-Empress-Helie.jpg


    It was an event that Agnes was too sick to attend in person, thus she was deprived of what should have been a joyous moment for her. Nor was her husband Henri well enough to attend either, as his cancer had rendered him bedridden. Their son Louis had gone in their stead, along with chancellor Adhemar.

    And thus, instead of taking in the greatness of, despite what her brother claimed, the fabled heirs to Augustus as her daughter joined entered that world, Agnes had been left in a weakened state to care for her dying husband.

    Henri was a pitiful sight then, as he often was to her. Their relationship had always been cold and Agnes was usually left frustrated by what she considered a waste - a waste of Henri talents cowering in fear of her brother, a waste of his looks as he was not interested in bedding her, a waste of her time. Two decades of time.

    However, it proved to be a different type of pity this time.

    Henri was frail, pale and thin. The disease had drained the life from him, leaving him little more than an emaciated husk. His mother was the only family he had left - his father had died years before, but Helie was even older than Agnes, and she too struggled with the “cough.”

    1125-Helie-de-Bourgogne.jpg


    They took shifts in their care, and on one evening as he laid there, in the dimly lit room, Agnes sitting in a chair nearby in silence, he muttered weakly: “I can think of no better symbol of our time together.”

    Agnes remembered standing then and walking to his bedside. “Do you blame me for that?”

    Henri simply shrugged. “At times. Then I think I simply was not the man you desired.”

    Agnes frowned. “Nor was I the woman you wished. A meek, docile wife would have served you better.”

    “I do not know that,” Henri said. “Perhaps it was simply your family. It requires a certain… strength to be around them. A strength I do not have, even though I have royal blood in my veins.”

    At that, Agnes felt a pang of guilt. Henri didn’t have it despite being a great-grandson on the Frankish king Robert II - but he never sought this. It was, after all, Agnes herself who arranged this union with Henri’s father Godfrey, in an attempt to secure her influence among her father’s advisors. Henri had been a pawn, nothing more.

    Our places were reversed, Agnes thought. I took a man's role… I arranged our union, I took power… I even set you aside as my father and brother did with their wives, to take lovers... and had a child that was not yours.

    She let loose a guilty chuckle. Her daughter, a bastard in truth by Robert of Artois, was becoming Empress. Just as her bastard half-sister, Bella, had become Queen of the Franks… and now Queen of the Danes by her second marriage.

    I truly am my father’s daughter… and my brother’s sister.

    “I am sorry,” Agnes told Henri. “I make no apologies for who I am… but I do for having dragged you into it.”

    “Our children will thank you,” Henri said. “Our son shall be husband to the Duchess of Albany, our daughter Empress. Our children shall rise far above I ever did… and it shall be all because of your efforts.”

    Henri frowned. “A pathetic whelp of a man I have turned out to be.”

    Even if it was much of what she thought for years, the sight of the dying man lamenting his failures proved difficult for Agnes to stomach.

    Her hand ran across his forehead, her fingers sliding through the thin, graying strands of hair. “You did what was needed. And that is enough.”

    His bloodshot eyes widened. “I did nothing!”

    “You laid with me…” Agnes said. Loathe as you were to. “And thus Louis and Helie exist to have been matched with such lofty spouses. Your grandchildren shall be powerful lords. For what more can one ask?”

    “We are different,” Henri said. “The method… matters to me. I failed them. But… at least you did not.”

    There was little else to say. And so they did not.

    Henri died a few days later, leaving Agnes to shed a tear for a sad man who left the world so unfulfilled.

    1125-Henri-dies.jpg


    Yet now as she stood on the ramparts, looking at the smoke rise from the countryside, she felt the weight of those words… among the last he had spoken.

    "I failed them… at least you did not."

    She had not failed Louis and Helie. But they were not her only children.

    “My lady.”

    Agnes turned to look at girl of around 10 standing there. A servant, sent to fetch her.

    “You must come quickly, my lady,” the girl said. “Your daughter calls for you.”

    Her stomach twisting in knots, Agnes quickly made her way to the chamber where her daughter lay. As she had instructed, Etiennette and Benoite looked over her. Beatrice’s old husband Edouard also kept vigil - though their marriage was not necessarily the happiest, at least he felt obligated to do so.

    Also present was the physician Jorge, as well as Prince-Bishop Emmanuel, who was rather busy these days, attending to the sick and dying… and often giving reports on such at Geoffrey’s council meetings - something that did not endear him to the king.

    Beatrice herself was pale as a ghost, with beads of sweat on her forehead. Yet she was wrapped tightly and shivering, as if she were caught by a cold wind.

    It felt as if someone had punched Agnes in the stomach to see her daughter like this. It was not supposed to be her time. And yet… it likely was.

    Beatrice’s bloodshot eyes met Agnes’ and the older woman approached, taking her daughter’s hand. Agnes had been by her mother’s bed when she passed, she had seen her father when he was found dead, she had found Alearde herself, and of course, she had been there with Henri.

    But all of those seemed… she did not know the word. “Right” did not seem appropriate, but they were older. Her father had been nearing 70 years - a good life lived. As had the Duchess Beatritz and Alearde… but not Beatrice. Henri was still relatively young… but it did not feel as this did.

    “How do you feel, my dear?” Agnes asked.

    “I am dying mother,” Beatrice said. “I know it…. It is getting... harder to breathe. It feels as if a horse presses it’s weight upon me.”

    Agnes felt her stomach drop and a stinging in her eyes. “I have felt that way… during this illness as well. But you can recover.”

    She had not finished speaking before a coughing fit overcame Beatrice and Agnes could barely get the last word out. When it was finished, wheezing Beatrice replied: “I am not… like you mother. You are strong… I never was.”

    “It is not about…” Agnes began. She wished to say strength, but she did think that did play a role. And in truth, she did fear Beatrice was not strong enough to survive this. “You can find the strength. It is in your blood.”

    But Beatrice simply began to cry, as she gasped for air.

    “I am sorry, mother,” she said.

    “You? Sorry?” Agnes asked before a short coughing fit interrupted her. “What have you to be sorry for?”

    “Helie is now an empress,” Beatrice said. “Louis shall be a duke. I die a nothing… nobody… and yet I caused you so much trouble. Had I not been born… where would you have been? Perhaps a queen or empress yourself.”

    Agnes lowered her eyes. If those thoughts had crossed her mind, it was something that was long past - though that she may have at all made her feel guilty all the same.

    I have failed you… as Henri failed them.

    “You have nothing to feel sorry for,” Agnes told her. “You are my daughter. That is all I ever expected you to be.”

    “But that is the problem!” Beatrice moaned. “You never expected anything of me. I was nothing but a burden. I could not even give you grandchildren, mother. I am… a failure.”

    No… the failure is mine.

    “You should not judge your worth… or anyone’s… by titles gained, children… no,” Agnes said. “There are men and women who have achieved much of both, who died miserable… unhappy… unfulfilled.”

    “But mother… what have I done? What have I accomplished?” she asked.

    “You lived your life,” Agnes said. “A good, Christian life. You caused no trouble. You stayed true to your husband. You are, and always have been, a kind, good woman. And that is enough. It is more than enough, as you will soon learn.”

    It was something Agnes truly believed. And that made it all the more sad for her… for she was certain that her daughter was everything she was not in that regard. Beatrice would find peace in heaven… Agnes knew that she herself, would not. And thus, she suspected this would be their final parting.

    “Will you pray for me?” Beatrice asked.

    “Your needn’t ask,” Agnes said with tears in her eyes. “Because I always have… and because God needs not my voice to know you are deserving of a place by his side.”

    “Mother…” Beatrice gasped.

    By now Agnes realized through her blurred vision caused by her tears that her daughter’s lips had turned a bluish color and that her words had grown to a whisper.

    With heavy heart, she shut her eyes, forcing the tears to stream down her cheeks and spun around. “She needs you. Now!”

    Jorge immediately moved forth to render aid. But Agnes ignored him and pinned Prince-Bishop Emmanuel with her gaze.

    “I was talking to you, not the physician.”

    Emmanuel’s eyes widened for a moment, but then he took his place at Beatrice’s bedside, all the while Agnes refused to let go her daughter’s hand.

    ….

    She was now a mother to two children.

    Beatrice had not lived much longer. Watching the life slowly drain from her was agonizing… the most painful thing she had ever done. Yet, Agnes had remained until the physician had announced Beatrice’s passing.

    1125-Beatrice.jpg


    Agnes had mourned in silence by her side, on her knees, holding her dead daughter’s cold hand. All the while the guilt nearly overwhelmed her - Beatrice’s fears, her regrets… were her responsibility as her mother.

    The memories of her birth were still vivid. Agnes’ fears over what would happen, not just to herself but also her child… her innocent baby who might have to pay for her mistake of laying with Gilles. And how she promised herself she would do anything to give that child a good, happy life.

    She had killed… besmirched her own name further, made an enemy of her brother’s wife… to help achieve that end. Alearde herself had been given to Gilles, by Aines de Poitou, as a means to help Beatrice.

    And yet… it had all been for naught? Agnes had done all of that… and it had made her powerful in Anjou and Aquitaine. But had it done anything for Beatrice?

    If I had just taken a more active role… perhaps she would have been less frustrated with her life.

    And yet, Agnes knew then her daughter might have been different. She might have been more like her… or her sisters. And perhaps, it was better for her soul that she wasn’t.

    That thought provided a small measure of comfort, but not enough at the moment when all Agnes saw when she closed her eyes was the horrified look in Beatrice’s eyes as she believed herself a failure to her mother.

    “I’m sorry, mother.”

    The words were different than Beatrice’s of course… as they came from Agnes’ living son, Louis. He had not been there when his half-sister died - not a surprise as they were not close - but he had come to check on his mother.

    She gripped his hand on her shoulder and pressed it to her face. At least I still have you, she thought, until you go off to take your place in Scotland.

    1125-Louis.jpg


    “Thank you,” was all she could reply.

    “Is there anything I can do for you?” he asked.

    “No,” Agnes said. “You cannot undo mistakes of the past.”

    “Mistakes?” Louis asked.

    “I am afraid I have not been the mother… nor the wife… that was needed,” Agnes lamented. “I have failed them…. Beatrice. Your father.”

    Louis brow rose. “You do not truly believe that. You have done so much.”

    “At what cost?” she asked him. “I have forsaken so much to gain what I have. And now… I have it… but I lose my grip on everything else.”

    “But this is not your fault,” Louis argued. “Father was ill for a long time. And you did not choose to keep the gates open… that was my uncle.”

    “Death can be the catalyst for reflection,” Agnes told him. “No, I am not at fault for their deaths… but their misery in life.”

    Louis rubbed her back. “Father’s misery was his own. He has taught me well on how not to handle my future wife.”

    “It is not easy to find your expected role in life changed so drastically,” Agnes admitted. “I dismissed his concerns while he lived. That was my selfishness.”

    “You had much to focus on,” Louis said.

    “I have always focused on those other things,” Agnes said. “At the cost of everything else. And you all suffered.”

    “I did not suffer,” Louis said. “No more than my royal cousins, whose mother dotes on them when they are ill, but ignores them when they are not. And the less said of my uncle, the better.”

    “You are kind to say,” Agnes said. “But Beatrice did not feel as you did.”

    “I cannot say I knew my older sister that well,” Louis admitted. “But she was a woman grown… no longer young. You cannot be blamed if she could not find what she wished. I can speak to your efforts for myself and Helie. I told you when I returned how she wished you were in Constantinople so she could thank you once more.”

    Agnes tried to muster a smile, though in her mood she could only think of the fact she was unable to be there for Helie’s wedding.

    “And then I think of myself,” Louis said. “I know I will not face an easy time with the Scots. But I look to you and find my strength. Not only seeing that you worked hard to secure my future, but the knowledge that you have done so much yourself.

    “I know that I may face a headstrong wife… advisors who look at me with skepticism if not hostility. But I shall remember you rose in a world that would have preferred you remained in the shadows. And I shall take that with me to Albany… and instill it in my children when they are ready to learn.”

    Agnes, tears in her eyes, gripped her son tightly and kissed him on the forehead.

    “You are a sweet boy,” Agnes said. “I am sorry I have missed much of your life.”

    “You have nothing to be sorry for,” Louis said. “As I said, you have shaped me more than you know mother. I could not ask for anything more than what you have given me. For that, I thank you.”

    Agnes again hugged her son tightly and kissed his forehead. He was sweet to try. And she heard his words. She understood them. But they were scant consolation at the moment.

    Her first born… the one she would was willing to make a bargain with the devil with to protect, was gone.

    ….

    The rest of day brought little relief. Nor did the next few days. Beatrice’s funeral brought some closure, but no soothing of Agnes’ conscience.

    She sat alone the day after Beatrice laid to rest, sipping on wine, unable to focus on anything but her daughter. Yet it seemed life had other ideas, for her solitude was interrupted by Alias.

    “You are needed right away,” he warned.

    Agnes sighed. “Are you here to tell me my son has fallen ill, too?”

    Alias’ eyes widened and Agnes’ stomach dropped.

    “Your son… no he is not ill,” Alias said. “But he does something foolish. He argues with Geoffrey at this moment.”

    Agnes needed no other words, quickly rising from her chair and making her way to her brother’s chambers, Alias following close behind.

    What is he doing, Agnes wondered to herself. Is he mad, picking a fight with his uncle? He could break him… end his betrothal to the Duchess of Albany. And for what purpose?

    Agnes did not ask permission to enter Geoffrey’s chambers, barging in to see her son locked in a staring contest with her brother, though the sudden opening of the door ended that quickly.

    “What is going on here?” she demanded. “You are arguing with your king?”

    “It is his fault you are in this state,” Louis said. “He should have shut the gates.”

    “You need to remember your place, nephew,” Geoffrey said. “I think well of your mother, thanks to her service to Aquitaine and Anjou… but you have done little of note yourself.”

    “I come here for her, not for myself,” Louis said. “To give her a voice…”

    “I have a voice, hoarse as it may be these days,” Agnes said. “I need no one to defend me.”

    “But you have said nothing to him,” Louis said.

    “There is reason for that,” Agnes said. “Louis… please. I appreciate what you have come here to do, but it is not necessary. Truly.”

    “Listen to your mother, boy,” Geoffrey instructed. “She will keep you from further harming your standing.”

    Louis glared at him, but allowed himself to be pulled away by Agnes and out of the chamber.

    “He is wrong,” Louis said, wise enough to keep his voice down. “He may be king, but he should hear of the pain he has caused you.”

    “He is king, and he knows,” Agnes said. “He will hide it because that is what he does. It was what he has always done. Remember… his daughter is ill. The queen and he are not speaking. He does not need you to tell him of what he already knows.”

    Louis lowered his head. “I am sorry. I just… I have never seen you like this mother. And… it angered me.”

    “I know,” Agnes said. “And I am flattered you would do this for me. But, I need you to choose your battles wisely. If you are to survive in your future wife’s court… better discretion is required.”

    He nodded and she kissed his cheek.

    “You know what you must do,” she said.

    He again nodded and head held high, walked back into Geoffrey’s chamber where the king and Alias were now engaged in a quiet conversation. That stopped, however, as Louis bowed before his uncle and said: “Forgive me, my king. I spoke out of turn. My sister’s death and my mother’s sadness… coming just months after losing my father… it has affected us all.”

    Geoffrey raised his hand. “Understood nephew. I will consider your apology.”

    Louis grew wide-eyed momentarily, likely surprised his uncle did not drop the matter. And concerned herself, Agnes stepped forward once more: “A word, if you have a moment, my king.”

    Geoffrey offered her a seat and dismissed Louis and Alias. As she took the chair, she saw Geoffrey’s gloved hand bring his cup of wine to the opening of his mask at his mouth and chin, which gave just the slightest hint of the swelling and deformity that was spreading underneath.

    Agnes did her best to push it from her mind. It was difficult to see him ill… and even more difficult to watch him decay before her eyes. She did not expect that - he was always so vibrant and energetic. Not to mention he was younger than she was.

    For a time, while her own illness was at its worst, she thought she might avoid having to watch him die first. Now… now she was not so certain.

    People whispered why he had taken to the mask. The most charitable said it was to honor his father after surpassing his legacy. Others said he had been stricken with an illness or deformity as punishment from God… as the old Iron Duke had been due to his wicked ways.

    Regardless, Geoffrey was appearing less in public than he had, though Agnes was uncertain if that was due to his illness or his guilt over the spread of this plague. And she feared sensitivity over his power, might have led to an overreaction to her son’s words.

    “You cannot be serious in punishing him,” she said.

    “If he were anyone else, he would be subject to a punishment,” Geoffrey said. “I am king first and his uncle second.”

    “And does that apply to me as well?” Agnes asked.

    Geoffrey slunk a little in his chair. “As I told him… you are different. You enjoy certain privileges others do not. That is not new.”

    “No it is not,” Agnes said. “But…”

    Her sentence was interrupted by a coughing fit. They did not come too frequently now, but they still could be harsh, as her attempts to catch her breath was met by wheeze and further coughs forcing their way out. For a moment, it felt as if she might suffocate as her face felt flush with heat.

    But it subsided. As they all had for her, but did not, sadly, for Beatrice. Meanwhile, Geoffrey was halfway out of his chair, however, looking on at her.

    “Are you alright?” he asked. “Should I fetch Jorge?”

    Agnes shook her head as she managed to catch her breath. “It is fine. That was short, even if uncomfortable.”

    She felt the heat in her face fade and then continued. “As I was saying… I enjoy certain privileges. My son should have some as well.”

    “If word is to spread I showed mercy on him, I would appear weak,” Geoffrey said.

    “Your obsession over looking weak is why we…” Agnes started. But her voice trailed off. She did not want to go down this road. The queen still suffered as a result of her words months before. Even privilege had its limits.

    Geoffrey was already eyeing her, his eyes narrowing apparent even if somewhat shrouded by his mask.

    “You showed him mercy because of me,” Agnes said. “Because my daughter has died, his sister… you could not stand to see us punished further. There… is that so hard?”

    Geoffrey took a sip of his drink before swirling the contents, his gaze on that rather than Agnes. Finally he looked up and replied: “Your mind remains as sharp as ever Agnes. I pray he is more grateful to you than his worthless father ever was.”

    Agnes narrowed her gaze. “Insulting my husband was poor form when he lived, given how he was nothing compared to you. Insulting him after he has passed… I would hope it truly beneath you.”

    “You never cared for him either,” Geoffrey said.

    “He and I were a poor match,” Agnes said. “But I did not hate him. And I never liked your conduct toward him - it only made things worse.”

    “So… you shall blame me for that too,” Geoffrey said.

    “Really?” Agnes said as she shook her head. “Must it always be about you?”

    “Your words make it about me,” Geoffrey said. “And your son’s as well. Casting blame for your family’s problems at my feet.”

    Agnes’ face sunk into her palm. It wasn’t just Geoffrey’s body that was falling apart before her eyes. His illness brought to the fore his worst qualities - not the least of which was his obsession with self. Even when he cared of others problems… so often it was only because of how it affected him.

    “No one lays problems at your feet,” Agnes said as she picked her head up. “It was one of many problems between Henri and me.”

    “And your son’s words?” Geoffrey asked.

    “He cares for me,” Agnes said. “It is good that someone does.”

    That Geoffrey’s eyes drew shut made Agnes realize her words had struck home. The king did not respond for a moment. He stood with his cup and then walked from the table, before stopping and leaning against the wall of the chamber.

    “Forgive me,” he said. “I am ill-tempered these days. There is much… much on my mind.”

    “I realize,” Agnes said. “And you are forgiven. As I pray you shall do for Louis.”

    Geoffrey nodded. “It is forgotten.”

    “Thank you,” Agnes said as she stood from her chair.

    On another day she would have moved to comfort him. But today she had little energy for it - not when she did lay some blame for Beatrice at his feet. Even if she could not voice it, she could show it.

    “Wait,” Geoffrey said after she turned. “How do you fare? Your illness… your daughter?”

    “I live,” Agnes said. “And Jorge believes I shall be doing so for a good while longer. Despite my coughing fit earlier.”

    “And Beatrice?” Geoffrey asked.

    “You know how difficult it is to lose your eldest, Geoffrey,” Agnes said. “I struggle. But I continue on. It is all I can do.”

    “Do you blame me?” he asked.

    She was surprised by his bluntness, but perhaps she should not have been, given what he said earlier. Guilty conscience no doubt.

    “I… I am struggling with much,” Agnes said. “That is all I can say.”

    “You must understand,” Geoffrey continued, “after Orleans, it was clear that we are not projecting our power as we should. By hiding we open ourselves up to future conflicts.”

    “Geoffrey, please,” Agnes said, not wishing to hear any of this, again.

    “I thought you would understand,” he said. “You know what power is… and the sacrifices needed to maintain it.”

    “And my daughter has paid the price,” Agnes blurted out.

    It was reflexive… he had spoken her guilt and fears. But after the words had escaped her lips, she realized it was meant to absolve himself… not her. Or… perhaps he wished to cast her down with him, so that they might bathe in their failure together. As they had before in their successes and love.

    But not this time. Not today.

    “You know I would never have wished her death,” Geoffrey said. “If there was anything I could have done to prevent it…”

    “No…” Agnes said. “There is nothing to say. You know what you did.”

    “With reason,” Geoffrey told her.

    She shook her head. “If you are looking for absolution, Geoffrey, go to a priest. Leave me to grieve my poor daughter.”

    He lowered his head then turned from her. After a few moments of silence, she moved leave once more. Again he called back to her.

    “Agnes, please take care of yourself,” he said. “I do not wish to be grieving you as well.”

    Agnes looked down. She suspected that. But it was still nice to hear aloud.

    Yet she met him with a stone faced gaze, replying: “Now you understand why my son risked himself to argue for me.”

    Geoffrey nodded. “I think the young duchess and her court will have themselves a handful with him. But… she shall be better for it… as Anjou and Aquitaine have been with you.”

    Agnes looked back at him, but did not reply. It was flattering… kind - the thing Geoffrey might say if he were trying to bed her a decade before. But he was not here and the sincerity brought a small smile to her lips.

    But she was still frustrated with him. Frustrated over his ego. Frustrated over his selfishness. Frustrated by his lack of sense. And most of all, frustrated that nothing he could say or do would erase the pain that she felt now.

    And so she left the chamber without saying another word.

    1125-Agnes.jpg
     
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 209 - May 1125
  • Before Plantagenet - Chapter 209
    May 1125 - Bordeaux, Kingdom of Aquitaine

    A violent bout of coughing woke Marguerite from her sleep.

    It had been an uncomfortable rest, brought about more by necessity than anything else. The queen had fallen asleep in a stiff wooden chair, having been awake for nearly a day before hand. Eventually, she sat to rest her sore feet and drifted off in the process.

    Until the hacking brought her back.

    Such was the life of remaining bedside to someone stricken by the cough. She had long experienced it with her daughter Aines, until sent away from her by Geoffrey - a fact she remained bitter about.

    He had eventually rescinded his order, allowing her freedom of movement once more after Marguerite had spent many months in that cramped, dank, “chamber” in the tower. It wasn’t a prison cell, but it may well have been given what she was used to and the implications around it.

    Thankfully, he may be dead soon.

    Marguerite grimaced. She did not like having those thoughts. Yes, Geoffrey had angered her. But it was quite another to wish him death. They had good times before and they both tended to do things they regretted when their relationship turned sour.

    Besides, the queen feared such negative thoughts might come back to hurt those she cared about, especially her sister, laying in the bed in front of her.

    It was Ness’ cough that had awoken Marguerite from her uncomfortable sleep. Her face was red as the fit continued, broken up for brief moments by a gasping and wheeze. It was unsettling, as Marguerite was never certain whether this fit might be the one that proved fatal.

    The queen’s younger sister had fallen ill a few months before. While many had suffered severe symptoms early on, Ness downplayed its effects. Unfortunately for Ness, her condition had continuously worsened, to the point that she was now deathly ill and the treatments that had worked on others, Aines included, had no effect on her.

    The fit eventually did end, and despite the redness in her face, Ness was able to slowly regain her breath. And to that, Marguerite could manage a small sigh of relief and fetched her sister a cup of water.

    “Are you a queen, or a nun?” Ness asked as she took the cup.

    “I am a queen helping my sister back to health,” Marguerite replied. “One needs not have taken the vows to help a loved one. Or have you a problem with that?”

    “Many problems,” Ness said. “You should be… focusing on the kingdom you rule.”

    “Geoffrey rules it,” Marguerite said. “As he has told me many times.”

    “And you accept that?” Ness asked. “No wonder his sister succeeds where you fail.”

    The queen rolled her eyes. Why does she have to do this, even when I try to aid her?

    “I was nothing to him,” Marguerite replied. “And I worked my way to becoming his regent.”

    “And then you got yourself dismissed again,” Ness said. “Because you cannot control your temper.”

    “But you can?” Marguerite said. “Your reputation as a surly, spoiled child from our days in Anjou remains with you now that you are a woman grown.”

    “I am a dying woman, so it matters much less for me,” Ness said.

    The words sent a chill down Marguerite’s spine. She didn’t not want to believe that, even if Ness had increasingly spoken in such terms in recent weeks as her condition worsened.

    The queen was about to warn her against such thoughts, when the scream of another woman echoed through the keep.

    “My goodness,” Ness said. “She is loud. I am surprised she did not wake you earlier.”

    For once, it was not someone suffering from this dreaded “cough”. Instead, it was the Lady Escarlemond, who was birthing yet another bastard sired by Geoffrey’s half-brother Charles.

    Charles made little effort to deny his affair - which Marguerite knew was Geoffrey’s doing. As it was, the youngest Angevin brother was newly promised to the Countess of Armagnac. But the girl was still six years away from being old enough to be wed, so he was free to remain in Bordeaux, living in sin with his older lover.

    1125-Charles.jpg


    “More sin for a keep awash in it,” Marguerite lamented.

    “Aye,” Ness said. “So do you think as others do, that this cough that plagues the realm is a punishment for all we have wrought?”

    Marguerite had heard that, though she did her best to put such thoughts from her mind. It was a true fear when Aines was ill - the thought God might take two of her children was unbearable.

    “I think plagues happen,” Marguerite replied. “To the innocent and the wicked.”

    Ness looked as if she were about to speak, but then another coughing fit overcame her, this one so violent it forced her upright. It seemed to last an eternity, with each cough causing Marguerite’s stomach to twist further in knots.

    Eventually, Ness fell back to her bed with a thud, sweating and pale, but still breathing, even if it was raspy and unsettling.

    Without turning toward Marguerite, Ness asked. “Do you… think back to mother’s end?”

    Marguerite nodded… her mother’s pained face, bloated body and clear misery haunted her. The queen was uncertain if it was because of the horror of what had befallen her… or because she wondered of the late Aines had deserved it for her actions.

    “I did not understand her lament,” Ness admitted. “Her regret… the idea she could feel as though it were divine punishment. Now… now as I am confined to this bed, I have been left to wonder.”

    “It is nothing but poor luck,” Marguerite insisted. “You have not done anything like mother did. You did not murder your husband… the father of your children… to become a duchess.”

    “I would have killed Foulques’ wife though,” Ness said. “And his daughter. And… I would laid with your husband. God knows that, even if it did not happen.”

    “As you say, it did not happen,” Marguerite said. “And that was many years ago. Things have changed.”

    “The only thing that has changed is time,” Ness said. “And that the price has come due.”

    Marguerite shook her head. “We are not like them.”

    “Who?” Ness asked.

    “House d’Anjou,” Marguerite said. “I try not to hate Geoffrey, but his family are monsters. When we were children, I heard the tales. I thought it impossible. After all these years though… between his foul sister, the rumours of his other miserable half-sisters… the dwarf duchess… and Adhemar tells me of tales of his half-brothers.”

    “Which?” Ness asked. “That Foulquesson is vile toward your daughter… or that my son Guilhem shares a bed with Count Alias?”

    Marguerite lowered her head. She often pushed the fact Guilhem was Ness’ son from her mind.

    “He may have been led astray,” Marguerite said.

    Ness smirked. “No, he is who he is. Who they are - the Devil’s brood. But we have proven good matches.”

    “I think you judge us harshly, given our circumstances,” Marguerite replied.

    “As you said to me before… I may have been forced to be Foulques’ lover, but I embraced my life as the ‘duchess’,” Ness pointed out. “And you… you need not have laid with Aubry to punish Geoffrey. But you did… because it is not righteousness which drives you to action, but anger.”

    Marguerite felt the tears beginning to well in her eyes. It was painful to hear. And left her unable to reply.

    Ness continued. “It was true with all of us, save Mascarose. From mother… to myself, you, father… and before us our uncle Alberic and aunts, Patricia and Peronelle. We made for the perfect lovers and rivals to them. Willing to bathe in hellfire for the promise of riches and power.”

    1125-Mascarose.jpg


    “Not father,” Marguerite said. “He was a victim, for all his flaws.”

    “Father was a cruel, abusive man,” Ness said. “He was all too willing to give you to them in order to gain some sort of standing… as Herve’s father received. And he treated mother poorly… before and after we came to Anjou.”

    “You think her justified?” Marguerite asked.

    “I think they were well matched as we turned out to be,” Ness said. “I will not judge her reasons, for she is not here to defend herself. But I will ask her when I see her next. Which should be soon.”

    “Stop speaking like that,” Marguerite said. “It does you no good to believe such things.”

    “It is… how it is,” Ness lamented. “We were seduced by what they offered… all the way back to our grandfather, Duke Guilhem. He thought Foulques a hound he could control… he thought he had fooled the devil by granting him our great aunt, who was too old to ever birth children. But the devil will not be cheated… and spawned Agnes and Geoffrey in aunt Beatritz’s belly.”

    “You do not think Foulques their true father?” Marguerite asked.

    “You misunderstand,” Ness said. “The devil’s power works through them. It did through Foulques, it does through Geoffrey… Agnes… all of them.”

    “Then what of the tragedies they suffer?” Marguerite asked. “Agnes… lost her daughter. Geoffrey struggles with his illness… and our son was taken from us. Foulquesson is afflicted by the same leprosy which slowly kills Geoffrey.”

    Ness shook her head. “Have you not heard me? We are the wicked. God strikes at them… as He does us for we not only served Satan… we did so gladly.”

    “Yet… you tell me to continue to do so?” Marguerite demanded.

    “Because it is too late for us,” Ness said. “Your children carry the devil’s blood and I cannot suggest you abandon them - for I know how you care for them. Nor would I do so for my eldest sons. And our fates in the hereafter are already sealed. So what choice is there?”

    “Repent?” Marguerite asked. “If you believe that.”

    Ness smirked. “No.”

    Marguerite’s eyes widened. “What?”

    “I will not make a pathetic show of it, like mother did,” Ness said. “I reflect on why I am here. But I am here nonetheless, and begging like a pathetic whelp will aid me no more than it did her.”

    Her sister’s complexion was ghostly, her eyes wide and bloodshot. She looked like death… very much like their mother did when Aines passed. But it was different - Aines was regretful, and fearful. Ness… Ness was defiant, almost welcoming it all. It was unsettling enough Marguerite was forced to look away.

    “And you expect me to follow your lead,” Marguerite said.

    “I expect nothing from you sister,” Ness replied. “Because you love and fear too much to commit to your wickedness, yet are too bound by your anger and jealousy to not descend into it. You struggle to balance something which cannot be in the eyes of God.”

    “You… you think me a failure?” Marguerite asked.

    “No, you have achieved much,” Ness said. “But you could have achieved so much more. Had you endured and controlled your anger and lust for revenge, you would have saved your soul. Had you embraced your wickedness, you could have led Geoffrey anywhere you wished. Instead… you are you, a queen who is second to his sister, and should the king die tomorrow, be disposed of with ease by that sister, his half-brothers and probably the Duchess of Toulouse.”

    The words struck like a sharp blow to her gut and Marguerite gritted her teeth at her sister’s harshness.

    “And what are you?” Marguerite demanded. “Are you safe because you are the mother of one of said brothers? And mother-by-law to the Duchess of Toulouse?”

    “I have told you,” Ness said. “I am a failed ‘duchess’ and a dying woman. But one whose son rules in Poitou and whose grandson will rule Poitou and Toulouse. And perhaps more. I die miserably, but I enjoyed life. I have few regrets.”

    Another coughing fit overcame her, though it was milder than before. When it was finished, she leaned back, her tense body seeming to relax. Ness then tilted her head and met her sister with a piercing gaze: “Will you be able to say the same?”

    …..

    It was a question that Marguerite knew the answer. She had said nothing to Ness then though, because she could not bear to admit it. And the opportunity to actually do so to her sister disappeared soon after, as Ness did not recover from a coughing fit the next morning, dying in the early afternoon.

    1125-Ness-death.jpg


    The middle sister of the union between Aines de Poitou and Adhemar de Limoges left behind six children, all sons, the eldest three technically bastards.

    All the while, the queen was left feeling empty. She and her sister had rarely been close, as their father’s murder and mother’s subsequent death, followed by Marguerite’s marriage to Geoffrey, left them isolated.

    And Marguerite had never truly come to grips with her sister becoming Foulques’ lover, even if she understood more now the limited options Ness had over the matter.

    But they were still sisters. They still had shared much over their life. And Marguerite had few allies she could count upon, especially with Mascarose across the country in Charolais.

    Besides, it was no simple thing to watch one’s sister die.

    It may not have been as tragic as when she lost young Foulques, but it hurt all the same. She secluded herself for a few days, to be alone with in her sorrow. That was easy enough to do - Geoffrey usually left her alone these days.

    Marguerite was soon made to travel, however, as Ness’ oldest son, Guilhem, was the one who oversaw her funeral. As the Duke of Poitou, he held the ceremony at his keep in Poitiers and buried her in the crypt he had commissioned for his family.

    1125-Duke-Guilhem.jpg


    The event was surprisingly well attended… which Marguerite realized probably had more to do with Guilhem’s status than Ness’. All the council attended, with the funeral rites conducted by Prince-Bishop Emmanuel.

    With Guilhem came his wife, the Duchess of Poitou, temporarily out of seclusion in her court and adorned in more jewels than the queen herself, as she flaunted her wealth. Their son Simon, Marguerite’s grand nephew and potential future Duke of Poitou and Toulouse, followed close behind.

    1125-Simon-d-Anjou.jpg


    Adhemar, being Ness’ youngest sibling, also brought out a crowd, as all of his vassals attended with him. The only group poorly represented was Toulouse, as besides the Duchess, no other lords attended.

    Geoffrey naturally was present, given it was his brother’s mother and his wife’s sister. The young king Geoffrey and Prince Alias both came as well, though Princess Aines, despite her affection for her late aunt, was left behind. Though she had improved, no chances would be taken with her health.

    Most of House d’Anjou actually attended, with Ness’ son Ancel and his young daughter Almodis, Countess of Chalons, visiting from the realm of the Franks.

    There were exceptions, however, as neither Foulquesson nor Philippe had attended, though Philippe’s wife, Countess Sarrazine of Thouars, as Guilhem’s vassal, was present. So too was Marguerite’s daughter, Duchess Beatritz, along with her children, even if Foulquesson was not present.

    1125-Ancel.jpg


    1125-Countess-Almodis.jpg
    1125-Beatritz.jpg


    The youngest Angevin brother, Charles, did attend, though Marguerite suspected he was forced along for the opportunity to better know his future wife, the young Countess of Armagnac.

    Count Herve was there, as was to be expected, as Mascarose was there to pay her final respects to her sister.

    To her surprise, Agnes did make an appearance, though she remained close by the Duchess of Toulouse for much of it. All the while Marguerite eyed her, knowing the long-standing hatred Ness had for the eldest of Foulques’ children and wondering why she had come.

    But regardless of if she belong, Agnes fit in well enough with the others, speaking to the others lords periodically. And those lords appeared to respect her as much as they did the queen herself - a reminder that after all this time, Agnes had ingrained herself into the fabric of the politics of the kingdom.

    It weighed on Marguerite’s mind for the next few days, especially as she thought of her final conversation with Ness - the acceptance of having their lot cast with the House d’Anjou, both in this life and the hereafter.

    What have you learned, Marguerite wondered of her sister. Have you been punished as we thought? Did you see mother… father?

    She could not know that answer. In the future yes, perhaps sometime soon if she was struck down by the cough. But not now.

    And with precious few others to guide her, she faced a choice. Cast her lot with her brother… or finally surrender to the demons that had ruined her life.

    It was that choice which weighed on her after they returned to Bordeaux, and as she sat in Geoffrey’s chair in the strategy hall, waiting.

    Each moment her heart beat, the nerves grew more frayed, her stomach twisting further and further. Am I really to do this? Am I really to go down this road? What if… what if I am wrong?

    She was forced to push those thoughts from her mind as Agnes entered the hall, alone, taking a moment to look at the emptiness around them.

    Her walk toward Marguerite was slow, deliberate, and perhaps wary. Does she expect a trap? That I will have her killed?

    A slight bow did come when Agnes reached the chair, which rested on a small dais to give Marguerite a little bit of elevation over her sister-by-law.

    “You summoned me?” Agnes asked.

    “I did,” Marguerite said. “There is a matter which must be discussed. And I do not think it can be put off any longer.”

    Agnes kept her gaze fixed upon the queen. “What is this matter?”

    “The future,” Marguerite said. “What is to come when… when my son rules alone.”

    “I would think that is for him to discuss,” Agnes noted. “He has been crowned. And he is nearly of age.”

    Marguerite narrowed her gaze. “Do not play foolish with me. We both know he is not ready for what awaits him. He will need guidance. And he will seek it. The question is, from who.”

    “His mother,” Agnes said. “I would think would play a role.”

    “Perhaps,” Marguerite said. “Perhaps not. I suspect… he does not think as I do. He is much more like his father… even if he lacks the silver tongue to go along with it.”

    “Your point?” Agnes asked.

    “His demeanor… it is very much Angevin,” Marguerite said. “Much more than his sweet older brother. It troubles me. But… I think I can do little to stop it. And I fear that nature, left unchecked, will be the death of him.”

    “He has potential,” Agnes said. “I see much of Geoffrey and… my father in him.”

    Hearing those words twisted the knife. But they were nothing Marguerite did not already know.

    “Yes, but he lacks the martial experience of your father,” Marguerite said. “And the skill with words of Geoffrey. He may gain both in time. But as king… time to learn is what he will not be afforded easily.”

    Agnes’ thin lips formed a small grin. “So what do wish to be done?”

    That grin… she knows I need of her. It disgusted the queen. She did not wish for this. Not at all. And Marguerite’s anger again came to the fore.

    “My sister told me as she lay dying, that she thought the devil’s magic sowed you in your mother’s belly,” Marguerite said. “And your brother as well. The more I think on it, the more I believe she was right.”

    Agnes’ eyes widened. “How bold of you to say. Have you told Geoffrey such vile things?”

    “No,” Marguerite said. “You may, if you wish. It matters little. He has never done more than tolerate me… and that, for his precious show. As the trappings fall away with his health fading, his long standing resentment comes to the fore. I suppose I do not even blame him… we all know why he resents me so.”

    “But you tell me this,” Agnes said. “And insult me. Why?”

    “Because I wish you to know I shall always detest you,” Marguerite said. “And everything you have wrought… from my father’s death to… to my son’s… because Geoffrey felt the need to keep you in power to preserve… whatever unholy bond exists between you.”

    Agnes narrowed her gaze. “You speak freely. Is there anything else you wish to add?”

    Marguerite lowered her head. “Yes. I want you to protect my children.”

    To that, Agnes’ eyes widened. “What… did I hear you right? You wish me to protect your children? After everything you just said?”

    “Yes,” Marguerite said. “After all of that.”

    “Putting aside that I am to trust you will not move against me when Geoffrey is gone, if not before, after all you have just said,” Agnes said. “You want a woman you think was spawned by the devil to guide your children?”

    “Yes, because I cannot deny what they are,” Marguerite said. “I see it in my son already… how he lusts after women, young and old, as his father does. As some say you do, with your young lovers. As the king’s youngest brother does. As we both know, my son is like you all. And thus it is you who can guide him best toward survival.”

    “And what of you, who laid with Geoffrey’s closest friend?” Agnes asked.

    Marguerite lowered her gaze. “That is the truth of it. I am wicked, as my mother was. As my sister was. As the Count Alias is. As is poor Thomas of Limousin. It is what we all are here in Bordeaux. And I am too far gone to fight it any longer. My children shall be wicked too… and yet I cannot bear to see them suffer. So I turn to you, who has mastered the devil’s magic, even better than Geoffrey has.”

    “You keep saying that… as if my daughter is not dead,” Agnes said.

    “I heard nothing but kind things of her… as I did my son, Foulques,” Marguerite said. “I think, perhaps, God wished to punish us, and reward them for their piety by taking them to his side.”

    “You have an interesting way of rationalizing your loss,” Agnes said. “But regardless of your reasons… you turn to me… and away from your brother, Adhemar. Why?”

    “He cannot handle the court as well as you,” Marguerite admitted. “You have more sway over Count Alias. Over your half-brothers. And with the Duchess of Toulouse.”

    “You realize I do not need this,” Agnes said. “That I could, when Geoffrey dies, go to Albany with my son, or Constantinople with my daughter, or perhaps to Toulouse, where I enjoy good relations with the duchess. You ask me to place my trust that you shall not turn on me, or seek to poison your son to me, or poison me outright, all while you speak of how I am a demon.”

    “I did not call you a demon,” Marguerite said. “Simply the spawn of Satan. As you have been called by others, many others, over the years. As your father was. And his mother and uncle, and so on, back for generations. It should be no extra burden for you, given how long you and your ilk have carried it.”

    “You have an interesting way of wooing allies, my queen,” Agnes said.

    “Your father would be proud of my bluntness,” Marguerite said.

    “As would yours,” Agnes said. “I did not know Adhemar de Limousin well, but he was not a subtle man.”

    “You knew him well enough to aid in his murder,” Marguerite said.

    “Well, your mother’s tales were quite convincing,” Agnes replied.

    Marguerite narrowed her gaze, while Agnes wrapped her fingers on the table, not saying anything. They stared at one another, the queen realizing they were both waiting for the other to speak, and so they said nothing.

    Finally it was Marguerite who broke the silence. “We shall never be friends. But you want influence and power - which you shall not have in abundance anywhere but here.”

    “And you know the treacherous waters your children will soon enter,” Agnes said. “Even if the young king’s regency is short… there will be those who work against him, and he lacks experience in handling matters. Geoffrey has ill-prepared him.”

    “Then we know what is to be done,” Marguerite said. She stood from the chair and offered her hand. “By my word, so long as you protect my children, I shall support you here. Even against my brother. And I shall trust in your judgment.”

    Agnes looked at her for a moment, then reached out and took her hand. “You have my word… I shall work to prepare all of your children for the world they will face. And I will endeavor to make your son a successful king… even more so than his father.”

    And there it was. A deal done. The future, potentially secured. A bed made and a soul surrendered.

    The two spoke no further, with Agnes bowing before leaving the strategy hall. Marguerite, feeling oddly empty, sat alone for a while. She was not certain how long. Minutes. Perhaps hours.

    “It is done sister,” she muttered.

    The words were met with silence, fitting perhaps, given the emptiness Marguerite felt.

    She would have expected tears. A great sadness at surrendering the only thing she cared about in life - her children - to the embodiment of the family she despised most - to a woman who should not be - yet had by hook, crook and perhaps the profane, managed to reach places she should not have been and remain in seats… and perhaps beds… where she was forbidden.

    Instead, Marguerite felt nothing, sitting on the throne in silence, until that quiet was interrupted by a slight cough.
     
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 210 - October 1125
  • Before Plantagenet - Chapter 210
    October 1125 - Bordeaux, Kingdom of Aquitaine

    A soft sigh escaped Geoffrey’s lips as he sat in solitude in his chamber.

    The wine was no longer sweet. The bread was stale. Such was the way it was when servants had not brought him anything fresh since yesterday.

    It wasn’t that they had not tried. But Geoffrey had refused them entry. He refused anyone entry to his chambers. They had merely been the last - most everyone else had not seen him in over a week.

    He was want for nothing, and yet want for everything. His thinning gray hair unkempt, a beard starting to grow long down his chin… or so he felt. He had not looked in the mirror, not wishing to see the further disfigurement of his face as the swelling had spread nearly everywhere, yet refusing to don his mask while alone.

    “Father!”

    The voice was distant enough, on the other side of the door to his chamber. It was the voice of his daughter - the one bright spot in his life at the moment. She had recovered from her illness - her cough was completely gone - and come to fetch him.

    He did not answer her.

    “It will be time soon enough,” Aines called to him. “Aunt Agnes and Uncle Guilhem both think it would be best if you attend, even if you say nothing.”

    Geoffrey slowly turned his head toward the door and stared in silence. Aines could not see him through the thick wood, and for that, he was glad.

    There was nothing else said for a few minutes, and Geoffrey believed his daughter had left. But then the silence was broken with a “I shall return later, father. I promise.”

    There was a resignation in her voice - an acknowledgment over the grim situation that faced them all. The struggle that could soon ensue. And the failure of his grand plans… a stench which in his mind overpowered any odor that came from him not bathing in a week’s time.

    My son.

    It had been a month ago when the young king Geoffrey first started to cough. The change of seasons was his father’s hope. It proved fleeting.

    Soon that cough become the cough, with the fever, the shortness of breath and long coughing fits that could prove fatal at any given time, as it had his cousin Beatrice, his Aunt Ness and physician Leonard.

    And others… so many others… Geoffrey thought. All my fault.

    1125-Prince-Geoffrey-ill.jpg


    He had failed his eldest son, Foulques. He sent him off to die. And now his second son… what had he done?

    Marguerite had called him all sorts of names in anger. Her face was red, she had attacked him once more. She wished for blood. She wished for vengeance. And perhaps she wished to be punished herself.

    She was denied all. Geoffrey did not fight, but Guilhem and Adhemar had restrained her. And Geoffrey was too distraught to met out punishment this time.

    What good is the show when the stage crumbles around me?

    Instead, the punishment was his own. He took to his chambers, refusing everyone but servants, and now he had turned them away as well. He took off his mask, disgusted by his appearance and yet finding it fitting of his current state.

    He slept. He drank. He sat in solitude.

    And when his wine ran out, he would summon the servants back to give him enough to last another few days. All the while hoping for the misery, guilt and overwhelming feeling of disappointment to go away.

    He had not known failure. Even when Foulques had died, it almost was a price paid for the ambition of securing his freedom from the Frankish king. When the Kingdom Aquitaine was re-born, it felt a sacrifice, even if a painful one.

    But there was no rationalizing this. This was poor judgment, caused by fear. A craven act… a pathetic thing. His father would be disappointed.

    Geoffrey could imagine his burly father standing before him, shaking his head and chastising him for what he had wrought upon his family. Cowardice and foolhardly shows… things that he never would have done.

    And most painful of all, his father would be right.

    Geoffrey choked down nearly a full cup of wine and the world spun a bit. When he regained focus, the sight of Alias before him nearly sent him from his chair.

    “Good God, Geoffrey,” Alias said. “Why must you do this to yourself?”

    Geoffrey shut his eyes for a moment, then opened them to stare at Alias, dressed as finely as he’d ever been. Then, shamefully, Geoffrey lowered his eyes. “You know why.”

    “Your son,” Alias said.

    “Not just him,” Geoffrey replied.

    “It is done,” Alias said. “Your guilt… it is humbling. But it paralyzes you. As your illness did before.”

    “As my illness still does,” Geoffrey said. He stood from the table. “It has weakened me… but not just my body. It was wreaked havoc on my kingdom. On my work. And… I have let it.”

    Alias shrugged. “You are human.”

    “I am a failure,” Geoffrey said. “What good is all I have accomplished if it falls when I am gone? If not before…”

    “A fear I certainly understand, given all that has happened,” Alias replied. “But surely… you realize this is not the way.”

    “I thought I knew everything,” Geoffrey said. “I thought… I thought no one could best me. And perhaps I was right… for illness is what strikes at me. But it matters little. Maybe it would be better if I simply wasted away in solitude. Agnes may well have better sense than me.”

    “You cannot believe that,” Alias said. “You forged a kingdom when before there was nothing.”

    “And if I continue there may well be nothing after,” Geoffrey said.

    Alias frowned and shook his head. “There will be something. It may not be as you envisioned, but there will be something. That is why you must continue.”

    Geoffrey looked at his friend and felt a great sadness, knowing he had disappointed him… failed him… as he had so many other loved ones.

    “I’m sorry,” Geoffrey said.

    “I’m not,” Alias said. “I trusted your judgment for years. Ever since you were raised by my father… the only good thing he ever did. You have always been ambitious… bold… trusting in yourself to accomplish what many considered foolish. And you achieved it all… in politics… war… love…”

    A smirked formed on Alias’ lips, causing Geoffrey to eye his friend. “You… what do you know of that?”

    Alias chuckled. “I knew both of you, and worked closely by your sides for years. Did you think me a fool, blind, or both?”

    Geoffrey shook his head. “You never said a word.”

    “I was hardly in position to,” Alias said. “Given all that I have done.”

    That drew a small smile from Geoffrey, a rarity these days.

    Alias sighed. “But then, I don’t think I would have said anything in any case. I loved her like an older sister… well in the, shall we say, more traditional sense. And you… well… I’m sure you knew my feelings for you as well. We may have played our parts well, but one can only keep up the act for so long.”

    Geoffrey lowered his gaze. He did… and perhaps had exploited Alias’ affection over the years, pushing him further than he would others… taking him for granted in a way.

    “I have been a poor friend,” Geoffrey replied.

    “You knew of my love and yet you did not send me away,” Alias said. “I understood you could not… reciprocate in the way I wished. But, what you gave me… it was enough. And I thank you for that.”

    Geoffrey’s hand sank into his palm, and he pulled at his deformed face as the tears welled up in his eyes.

    “Alias… I…”

    “Do not go wallowing in this any longer,” the Count of Perigord told him. “Remember, I agreed with your decision to keep the gates open. I was not afraid.”

    “But you should have been,” Geoffrey said. “I should have been.”

    “It is not how we were,” Alias said. “If we were, we would never have accomplished what we did. For it required far more boldness than bowing before disease. We challenged counts. Dukes. Iron Dukes. Kings. And we saw them all fall way before us.”

    “And now we fall away,” Geoffrey lamented.

    “No one lives forever,” Alias said. “Despite what the girl Tisi may promise.”

    A cold hand rested on Geoffrey’s shoulder, and the king struggled to look at his friend. But through great strength he managed it.

    “I was never good at lying to you, Geoff,” Alias said. “So I will not. Your time draws near.”

    Geoffrey nodded.

    “But,” Alias said. “There is still much to do. Yet make no mistake… you can do it. You have the will, the strength. Summon it once more, like I know you can. Be the man that I loved.”

    “I am not that man anymore,” Geoffrey said. “I’m a decaying husk. Look at me.”

    “You are as beautiful as you were when I first met you,” Alias said. “The only difference now is that you are weighed down by the struggles of a kingdom. They would crush a lesser man. But not you.”

    Geoffrey did not know if he believed that anymore. But he was grateful Alias still cared enough to try, even after everything.

    “Thank you,” Geoffrey said. “I… is there anything I can do for you? Beside the standard fare?”

    Alias blushed and looked down. “No… I could not ask for more than that.”

    No, he could not, Geoffrey realized. He never had, no matter how much he wished it.

    And so Geoffrey grabbed the Count of Perigord and kissed him - a deep kiss, reminiscent of the one he still remembered giving the Lady Ide of La Marche - another one who loved him but left the world unrequited.

    It mattered little to Geoffrey that he finally heard the door open. Alias had earned this.

    And as Geoffrey pulled away, Alias stood wide-eyed, and red faced. He smiled and looked down.

    “It was everything I dreamed,” he whispered. “Thank you.”

    “Thank you,” Geoffrey said.

    “I love you,” Alias said. “And always will.”

    “Father…”

    Aines voice caused Geoffrey to turn. And when he did, she gasped, taking a small step back. Her mouth hung open and her hand shook.

    “Father… I…”

    She quickly realized her mistake and tried to recover. And then Geoffrey understood. He lowered his head, thought of going for his mask, but realized the pointlessness of it all.

    “You are right to be shocked, my dear,” Geoffrey admitted. “It is not a pretty sight.”

    “It was not proper of me to react that way to you though,” she said. “You are my father and the king…”

    “It is because I am your father that I would expect nothing less,” Geoffrey told her. He sighed. “Though I will ask you tell no one what you have seen.”

    Aines nodded. “I will not.”

    He wished to kiss her on the forehead, but thought better of it.

    “Will you come?” she asked.

    Geoffrey closed his eyes and then nodded. “Thank you for your persistence.”

    Aines smiled, though her eyes drifted to the ground. “I am sorry… for entering without waiting for permission. I… I thought you did not hear me because I thought you were speaking to someone.”

    “I…” Geoffrey began. He looked back and saw the chamber empty. “I needed to clear my head. Sometimes I speak my thoughts aloud.”

    “Of course, father,” Aines said. “Of course.”

    ….

    Geoffrey stood before his court later that day. He had bathed, and changed into robes better fitting the occasion. His mask was back over his deformed face. Even still, he did not feel himself yet. And he did not think he ever would again.

    Had he his druthers, Geoffrey would have remained in his chambers. But he could not shirk this responsibility. He could not hide from this any longer, as he stood from his throne.

    Geoffrey’s eyes drifted around the gallery and then to his dais, where Marguerite sat, back in the chair beside him, and the young king Geoffrey, pale and occasionally coughing, seated to the other side of his father. On the next step, the council gathered. Save one.

    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    “I have never known a man… as fiercely loyal,” Geoffrey began, “as Count Alias of Perigord. Brave, determined, smart, handsome… no greater a servant Aquitaine could have ever asked.”

    The king looked out at the gallery, Alias’ children in the front. He could see a small smile on Alberic’s face at his words, and tears in all of their eyes.

    “I could recount to you the numerous times he aided this kingdom,” Geoffrey said. “It’s lords… it’s people. I will not tell you he was a saint… but he was, as all of us are… a mix of good, and ill. The good, thankfully, outweighed the ill, in service to us all. That is something for which we should all endeavor.”

    Geoffrey paused to reflect a moment. His words… they felt almost impersonal. He could have said those things about numerous people in the kingdom, whether he knew them or not.

    That did not feel right. And so he endeavored to change that. They need to understand.

    “I once knew a man, who I called a friend, who betrayed me,” Geoffrey said, without looking at Marguerite. “But in all the years Count Alias served me… I know he never once entertained the thought. And I am certain he had offers. He might have disagreed with me at times… he might tell me I was wrong… and I might not have always listened, for better or for worse… but he always remained by my side.”

    Geoffrey could feel the tears streaming down his cheeks and for once he was grateful of the mask, for the court certainly could not see them beneath it.

    “There would be no Kingdom of Aquitaine without all the help Count Alias provided me,” Geoffrey said. “Not because he had the greatest levy. Or the most political say. Or the most money. It was because he believed. And he trusted in me. And I him. He was my friend.”

    Geoffrey choked back a sob.

    “And I shall always love him.”

    1125-Alias-dias.jpg




    Note: And so that ends Alias' part in this tale. His end was sudden, unexpected and sad for me, as he was the last of Geoffrey's originals - the lords who basically accompanied Geoffrey's rise. He was an interesting character - I only have a hint to all the stuff he got into over the years. And in that he suited Geoffrey, who was also an AI character who got into a lot of things I would never have expected.

    I also struggled whether to use his old portrait or new one... but decided on the old, since that is how most remembered him in the game. That said, here's his new portrait. Imagine it as a painting done at a much later time.


    1125-Alias-dies-new-portrait.jpg
     
    • 1Like
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 211 - March 1126
  • Before Plantagenet - Chapter 211
    March 1126 - Bordeaux, Kingdom of Aquitaine

    A cold wind blew through the trees, forcing Geoffrey to pull his cloak tighter.

    The day had been an unpleasant one, but then so had yesterday. It wasn’t surprising - the wilderness was an unpleasant place and March could be an unpleasant month. There was an appreciation to be had in both but Geoffrey could not be bothered to find either at the moment.

    Perhaps Tisi will be disappointed in me for being so close-minded, he thought as he trudged through forest, alone, slowly realizing the foolishness of it all.

    This was no place for a king. Perhaps a hunter… but not royalty, or even a lord of any stature. Not alone. On foot. Without supplies.

    His stomach rumbled, his mouth parched. He had rarely been want for anything. Now… he was want for everything. And if he did not figure out things soon…

    He could turn around and aim to find his way back toward a town. Or his keep. But even if he could, then he would have failed in his task, like he’d failed in so much else lately. The thought of it was so bitter, he preferred the grim alternative.

    Exhausted, he paused for a moment and leaned up against the trunk of a tree, his mind slowly drifting back to how he ended up here in the first place.

    He did not remember the exact day it had all happened - they had tended to all blend together now. He was sitting in solitude back then, as he usually did, administering the realm half-heartedly, leaving such tasks to Agnes and his new steward - his half-brother Charles, who had shown a reasonable aptitude for such things. He was no Alias… but who else could be?

    He would, always, during the day, ask for updates on the health of his son, the young king Geoffrey. The news there was usually good - the teen remained ill, but not deathly so, as Jorge’s treatment seemed to keep him well enough.

    But Geoffrey required other updates these days. For the young king was not alone in his ailment.

    Marguerite had slowly developed a cough of her own in the previous months. She downplayed the severity at first - or perhaps she did not wish him to know. Either way, her illness worsened, until she collapsed one day. She had been all but bedridden ever since.

    1126-Marguerite-bedridden.jpg


    And that Marguerite potentially laid at death’s door affected Geoffrey more strongly than he would have expected.

    Their marriage had been tumultuous since the very beginning - since their betrothal, in fact. She had betrayed his trust in her affair with Aubry Karling. He had repaid her in kind with his own numerous affairs.

    They tolerated each other in the best of times, satisfying each other enough to co-exist, and were petty and cruel toward one another at the worst.

    He hated her. He loved her. And perhaps more to the point - he loved that he hated her and hated that he loved her…

    But that last bit was the problem. She suffered… as she always had yes. The original cause of her suffering was his father Foulques. Much of her later ills she brought upon herself. But her latest pains - the illness, the death of her sister and the ailment which struck at her children… that could only be laid at the feet of one man.

    A man who the girl Tisi found in his chair, in his chamber, in silence. He drank, and did so pointlessly - the wine was bitter but he did not consume enough of it to dull the pain. A miserable existence - aware enough of his despair but unwilling to remove himself from it, at least temporarily. Instead he wallowed in it.

    “You had been doing well,” Tisi told him.“But… your mind has become unfocused in recent months.”

    Geoffrey stared at her through his mask. “You need to ask why?”

    “I did not ask why,” Tisi said. “The reason is clear. The weight of the world feels as if it is on your shoulders.”

    “The failure of those I have cared for,” Geoffrey said. “They continue to fall away, while I continue to live… though live as a husk.”

    He did not just reference Marguerite, Alias, or the young king. It had struck at another he knew of, fatally.

    Word had reached the king that his one acknowledged bastard, Guy d’Anjou, had fallen due to the illness. While it was true Geoffrey had not met his bastard more than once or twice, and that when he was young, it still stung, even if he bore no responsibility for that death as Guy was a member of the Knights Templar.

    It was another failure, another sign of his mistake.

    And then there was Alias’ son - Alberic, the newly minted Count of Perigord. Young, freshly wed… and stricken with the cough as well. Perhaps caught during his time in Bordeaux.

    1126-Guy-d-Anjou.jpg


    1126-Alberic-of-Perigord.jpg


    “It is what we have wrought,” Marguerite said to Geoffrey, upon falling ill herself. “Our punishment. We can do little but accept it.”

    Geoffrey refused to believe that… but he knew not how to change the situation - it was too late to close the gates now, after all, without throwing from the keep his son and his wife. And his inability to find a solution threw him into a greater depression.

    “I fear your progress stalls,” Tisi said. “And at a time when it is most important that we move forward.”

    “Because I will die soon?” Geoffrey asked. “Everyone knows it… and waits.”

    “I fear you do as well,” Tisi said. “Which would be tragic - for a man such as you to do so. You should not succumb like that poor individual in the alley.”

    Geoffrey was not sure if she spoke truthfully or appealed to his vanity. Either way, he was miserable enough to listen to what she had to say.

    “To clear your mind, you must venture into the wilderness, all on your own, my friend, with nothing but the clothes on your back. You are to stay there until you have a deep epiphany.”

    “Alone?” Geoffrey asked. “I am no huntsman.”

    “It is the only way,” Tisi insisted. “You must step away to find your truth. You shall never find it here, for there are too many distractions.”

    “And how will I know I have found this truth?” Geoffrey asked.

    “You will know,” Tisi said. “And then you shall return, stronger than you are now.”

    1126-Mind-of-Body.jpg


    It sounded foolish then, and felt even more so now, but Geoffrey was desperate for something that could ease his mind. And so he relayed his instructions to Agnes… though he knew he need not say much given his seclusion in recent months… then rode with a few trusted knights into the forests away from Bordeaux.

    The men were certainly confused when he told them to ride off, back toward civilization, leaving him alone. And they disagreed, respectfully. But he was king, so they eventually listened, leading his horse off, and allowing him to venture into beyond the trees and into the unknown.

    The result… had not been kind to him. He had been fasting for a few days… unable to catch anything, and only managing some water from some streams he had come across.

    And as he leaned up on that tree, he could not help but feel both the weight of yet another failure, and the fact that he had been led to his death by the words of a child.

    A more pathetic end he could scarcely imagine.

    “I shall die out here,” Geoffrey muttered. “What good will that accomplish?”

    There was no answer… not that he expected one. He sighed.

    “But I am slowly dying anyway,” he said. “At least if I succumb out here, it will be faster than the slow wasting I endure. Perhaps… it is for the best.”

    Geoffrey sank to the ground, his back still up against the trunk of the tree. He was tired… run down. The weight of everything pressed on him, and he wished to simply lay down on the soft earth. Maybe he would be found. Maybe he would not. The world would move on without him, successfully or unsuccessfully, but it would continue. As it always did - stopping for no one, not even those who thought themselves great.

    “Surrendering already?”

    Geoffrey looked up and saw a man approaching through the trees. It was someone the king did not fully recognize, yet looked oddly familiar.

    Aged, yet youthful in face, with a manner of dress that Geoffrey could only place from old statues of Roman figures. It was confusing… and he suspected almost certainly the result of delirium, as no one would dare dress in such fashion now, or out here in the woods, for that matter.

    “I see things. A poor sign,” Geoffrey said. “Who are you? I would think myself haunted by persons I know… like Alias, my son… or my father. But I do not recognize you.”

    “King Geoffrey, I find that disappointing,” the man said as he stood over him. “You, who have read so much of my efforts, thought so well of me, and yet unable to gleam who I am.”

    Geoffrey’s eyes widened. As he continued to look the man over, the king slowly shook his head.

    “Impossible,” Geoffrey muttered. “Caesar… Augustus?”

    The man smirked. “The one and the same.”

    1126-Augustus.jpg


    “Now I know I am delirious,” Geoffrey said. “For I see no reason why I should stumble upon you of all people, here… in the forests around Bordeaux.”

    “This was mine, you realize,” Augustus said. “I ruled all of this. Why should I not visit these lands? They have a certain charm to them.”

    “But… your journeys to Gaul… were to Cisalpine Gaul… northern Italy… not here,” Geoffrey said.

    “And this is one of your problems,” Augustus said. “You see nothing but what you have experienced. I lived a long life. May I have traveled to Gaul once in my life and not had it recorded? Do your scribes record your every movement and action?”

    To that, Geoffrey had no answer. Instead he decided to change the subject.

    “Why have you come to me though?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Who says I have come to you?” Augustus said. “Given our respective places in the annals of history, I think it is far more likely you have come to me. But worry not, you are not the first. And likely will not be the last.”

    Geoffrey’s brow rose at that - his arrogance was… something. And the king could not help but narrow his gaze, though he played along.

    “And why have I come to you?” Geoffrey asked.

    “That, you can answer,” Augustus said. “But it seems obvious enough, given you look ragged, have not eaten in days and resemble a beggar more than king.”

    A frown came to Geoffrey’s face. Given his care for appearances when in public, and now, confronted by his idol, to look like this? A flush feeling soon followed.

    “I have come upon difficult times,” Geoffrey admitted. “I came out here… not seeking you… but answers to put my mind at ease. I have encountered great difficulties lately. And they weigh upon me.”

    “Such is the price of rulership,” Augustus replied. “The greater the title, the heavier the burden. Unless of course, you are a mere figurehead. But great men do not accept that.”

    “No, they do not,” Geoffrey said. “But it is scant consolation.”

    “So what is this problem,” Augustus began, “which has drawn you out here, searching for these difficult to find answers?”

    Geoffrey sighed. “A plague of sorts descends upon my realm. I could have closed the gates to my keep to protect my family… it would have appeared weak and cowardly. But… my friend would still live. My son would not be in danger… my wife would not be confined to her bed. My niece would still be among us…”

    Augustus stroked his chin. “I see. I imagine… the son aspect is what troubles you the most?”

    “It is the one which holds the greatest of implications,” Geoffrey admitted. “He is nearly of age. Should he die, his younger brother would become heir… and young Alias is many years from majority. I will not live long enough to grant him time to learn.”

    “Succession is always tricky business,” Augustus conceded. “Perhaps the most tricky - for even the best of us cannot control what happens after we are gone, let alone in successive generations.”

    “My thoughts exactly,” Geoffrey said. “And I thought I had arranged my affairs the best I could. But now this… plague… this mistake… has ruined everything. The balance there was to be, between my wife, my sister and my friend… it is gone. My son, I thought would need guidance, for he is almost of age. Now? It may be my youngest son, who will need an actual ruler? Can my sister handle that? She has always had the protection of myself… my father… she is skilled, but without us..”

    1126-Prince-Alias.jpg


    Augustus simply smirked. “As I said, succession can be a tricky matter.”

    Geoffrey shook his head. “My problems are a laughing matter to you, I see.”

    “They are nothing special,” Augustus said. “Every man has problems, and I have yet to meet a ruler who was not a man. Well, I take that back… but her problems were great as well - far too much for a Macedonian playing dress up to handle.”

    Geoffrey nearly rolled his eyes, but continued. “Aye. Some problems are greater than others. Which is the difficulty I find myself in. I do not know if you can understand such an issue.”

    “Do you not think I suffered setbacks?” Augustus asked as he sat down upon a rock. “Surely you have read enough of my life to know that.”

    “Quinctilius Varus, give me back my legions!” Geoffrey said. The old Emperor nodded.

    “That’s one,” Augustus said. “Sadly impossible - lives lost cannot be returned, as you well know.”

    “All too well,” Geoffrey said. “But that was hardly your fault. It was not you in command.”

    “But I dispatched them,” Augustus said. “I attempted to pacify Germania, as my father Julius Caesar, had done in Gaul.”

    “Great uncle,” Geoffrey said.

    “Pardon?”

    “Caesar was your great uncle,” Geoffrey said. “He only adopted you late on in his life.”

    “Spoken as someone who only has a partial understanding of Roman life,” Augustus said as he adjusted his tunic. “By the law, I was Caesar’s son and heir. And this is another part of your problem. You are too hung up on certain conventions. Rigid… stubborn.”

    “And you are not?” Geoffrey asked.

    “All great rulers are to a degree,” Augustus said. “For every great man is told he ‘can not’ at least once… and achieves greatness by doing so anyway. They said Caesar could not defeat a million Gallic barbarians. He did. They said Hannibal could not cross the Alps… but he did. They said Scipio could not defeat Hannibal… but he did. They said Alexander could not crush Persia… but he did. And so on and so forth… they were too stubborn to be told otherwise.

    “But… there are times when flexibility was needed. When I fell ill in my middle age, my plan was to have my nephew inherit. But he was not ready… and what I had set in motion could not be allowed to fail. So my choice was compromise… I chose Agrippa to succeed me.”

    “I see,” Geoffrey said.

    “But I wander off the path,” Augustus noted. “My original point… mistakes will be made. Grave errors, at times. Alexander killed half his army marching back from India through hubris. Hannibal could not defeat Rome in the end, Scipio was undone by intrigue, my father murdered by his friends and colleagues… and myself, legions lost, relationships destroyed… the road we leaders tread is treacherous… and no one escapes without some setbacks. How we handle them… cements our legacy.

    “For example, I was not deterred by Varus’ defeat. I sent Germanicus, my grandson, to deal with the barbarian Arminius.”

    “Grandnephew,” Geoffrey said.

    Augustus stared and him, so Geoffrey just continued on with his point.

    “Setbacks in war are one thing… setbacks to family,” Geoffrey said. “My sons… my daughter.”

    “My nephew, and preferred heir, died long before I did,” Augustus said. “My eldest two grandsons also perished two decades before I did. Each time I readjusted. And Rome survived my end - for all of Tiberius’ flaws, the Empire survived me. And survives to this day.”

    “If you call the Greeks true Romans,” Geoffrey scoffed.

    “And you are? A Frankish barbarian?” Augustus asked.

    “I am Occitan,” Geoffrey said. “Descendant of the Galleo-Romans.”

    “Galleo- Gallic,” Augustus said. “Barbarian in my day. Not that it matters, since my day is past.”

    “And my days near an end as well,” Geoffrey lamented. “And I fear my realm will not survive me. I have some belief in my son Geoffrey… but what if this illness takes him?”

    “You have another son, as you said,” Augustus replied. “Already a stronger position than mine.”

    “A child,” Geoffrey said. “And who is to say he will survive?”

    “Then a daughter,” Augustus said. “And a grandson?”

    “A nephew actually,” Geoffrey admitted.

    “Ah, well, nephews can make for fine heirs, if I do say so myself,” Augustus said with a smirk.

    Geoffrey chuckled as well.

    1126-Aquitaine-Succession.jpg


    “If you have built a kingdom that cannot withstand your death, then it was not built on solid foundation to begin with,” Augustus said. “Alexander was a great military mind, but as an Emperor? The splintering of his realm speaks for itself. Whereas my efforts shaped an Empire for a millennia now.”

    Geoffrey resisted a shake of the head. The arrogance of Augustus was something to behold... though if anyone was deserving of such a thing…

    “So you are claiming nothing I do now matters?” Geoffrey asked.

    “I claim nothing of the sort,” Augustus replied. “One can always do things to make a house stronger. Concern is warranted. Paralyzing worry… it accomplishes nothing.”

    The Emperor then stood from his rock, adjusted his tunic and looked at Geoffrey square.

    “Blood eventually runs dry. Alexander’s ended shortly after his death. The man who forged a Frankish kingdom, Clovis, his line was extinguished after a few hundred years by the ancestor of Charlemagne. And the Karlings themselves… where are they now?”

    “Dead, alone, in Italy,” Geoffrey muttered under his breath.

    “What was that?” Augustus asked.

    “Kept to a single county in a rump of the Kingdom of the Franks,” Geoffrey said. “Showpieces more than anything else. And these days, not even fit to be paraded about in a triumph.”

    Augustus smirked at that. “A vivid picture, but accurate nonetheless. The point is, of course, that no line lasts forever. Even for all my planning, my family did not extend past Nero. Eventually, poor luck, disfavor from the Gods, the work of an idiot… or several idiots… will see to your bloodline ending. Fighting to keep that… it is a fruitless endeavor.”

    “That is it?” Geoffrey asked. “Nothing I do shall matter in the future? I thought you might be able to tell me some secret to creating a stable realm.”

    “You have a stable realm,” Augustus said. “So there is no secret to be held. You wish for me to tell you how to keep your children in a strong position. And for that there is no answer. It will fall on them to handle the reins when they fall into their hands. The only thing you can try to is start them on a smooth path. The work never ceases, on that front. Lessons to be had, for your successor… and yourself… until the very, very end.”

    “The work… never ceases,” Geoffrey repeated. “But how will I know I have built something strong enough?”

    “You will not,” Augustus said. “You may believe it. You might not. But you will not know for certain until the time comes whether your realm was held together by the foundation you created or if you, yourself, were that foundation.”

    The Emperor of the Romans looked down. “In fairness to you, most times it is the former. And if it is the latter, you are often overshadowed. Just ask Philipp of Macedon, Hamlicar Barca… or your own father. But… once every millennia or so, a truly transcendent man comes forth and accomplishes something so great…”

    His voice trailed off for a moment, before a small smirk came to Augustus lips. “He accomplishes something so great, they still name their titles after him in a sad attempt at mimicry… that nonetheless is a very sincere form of flattery.”

    And with that, the first Emperor of the Romans walked into the trees and slowly faded from view, leaving Geoffrey alone, and silent.

    The words he had heard were sobering. It was painful to think that no matter how successful he was… it was likely his descendants would squander it. Granted, part of that was in the eye of the beholder - he had the blood of Charlemagne in him, even if he was not a proper Karling - but it remained that even if young Geoffrey, or young Alias, or a grandchild he had not met, maintained Aquitaine… eventually someone of their blood would lose their grip of the reigns of power.

    And yet, the thought that his role never ceased while he lived - that he must continue strength Aquitaine… was oddly comforting.

    He had harmed his court by his decision to now bow before the disease. It was a setback - and a painful one at that.

    But he lived. He still had two sons who lived. It was now on him to teach them, or ensure they were taught, the best they could be. As it was before the disease came - both the kingdom’s and his own.

    The illnesses had taken his eyes away from what needed to be done. His obsession over it all, starting with his own illness, had led him toward bad decisions. Foolish ones. It was a preoccupation with putting on a show… and forgetting it is a mirage if there is nothing at all behind it.

    The king got to his feet. He continued on with renewed energy, his mind still racing as he contemplated all he had just experienced, and soon found himself on the banks of a large stream - a stream which likely could lead him back to the River Garonne and home to Bordeaux.

    Enough was enough - it was time to return to his keep. To his kingdom.

    A smile came to his face. There was work to be done.

    1126-Moment-of-Clarity.jpg
     
    • 1Like
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 212 - May 1126
  • Before Plantagenet - Chapter 212
    May 1126 - Evreux, Kingdom of the Franks

    Banners hung high in the hall. Benches filled with lords and knights. Food from a variety of animals, wines from multiple locales. It was a feast fit for a king.

    And for the first time in almost 25 years, that was an apt description of the Duke of Normandy.

    Alphonse Capet sat at the center of his bench, on a dais in his keep, the wide smile impossible to wipe from his face. It had been a long time coming for him - Geoffrey remembered the sad, pathetic figure on that day in Melun decades before. A thin, lanky teenager, led forward like lamb to a slaughter to his victorious uncle - and paraded in front of the entirety of the realm.

    That thin teen had become a well-built man, fully recovered it seemed from the illness that nearly took his life in the decade before. A salt and pepper beard, elegant robes with a surcoat that bore the fleur de lis, and now a crown on head, Alphonse had come full circle.

    The hall was reminiscent of Melun all those years before - plenty of fawning people, lots of food, no expense spared. But beneath that surface told the tale of a realm that had paid a terrible price for that crown - war, first between brothers and then cousins.

    Back then, King Hugues could call upon the lords of Flanders, Toulouse, Anjou, Aquitaine, Poitou and Gascony as his vassals. Today, Flanders still flew his owns banners, claiming himself the rightful king of the Franks. And though the Dukes of Gascony and Poitou, along with the Duchess of Toulouse, were all present today, they swore their allegiance to the ascendant Duke, now King, of Aquitaine.

    Aquitaine’s presence appeared to cast a shadow over the events. Geoffrey was permitted upon the dais - as a king it was expected. Also up there were Alphonse’s brothers, the Bishop Thibault and the one-handed Aubry, who despite losing his hand to Foulquesson, had still ascended to Grandmaster of the Knights Hospitaller. Next to Geoffrey was Alphonse’s daughter, and Geoffrey’s niece, Aude, now 13 and practically a woman in her own right. Her younger sister, Etiennette, just three, was not at the feast.

    1126-Grandmaster-Aubry.jpg


    Meanwhile, Guilhem, Essa and Adhemar grouped together on the bench on the right, seeming to keep mostly to themselves and their respective parties on the evening, avoiding their Frankish cousins.

    Not that Alphonse’s newly won vassals were not all that numerous in number. He could count Duke Gilles and the Duke of Orleans as two of the most prominent among them - and neither of them were eager to mingle with Aquitaine lords after being humbled by them in war not that long ago. There was also the Duke of Champagne, Aimery, who by most accounts was not the troublemaker his father was.

    One who did stand out as at least cordial with Guilhem and Essa was the Duke of Burgundy, Simon. But that made some sense - he was cousin to practically everyone present and they were no exceptions.

    In some respects, Geoffrey regretted bringing them. Adhemar as chancellor always made sense to attend. But he wanted a martial presence and Herve, as the Count of Charolais which had been taken from Frankish lords, seemed an unnecessary provocation.

    So instead Guilhem was brought and Essa by his side - a rarity these days. The duchess herself was charming as usual to Geoffrey, but he found himself unable to stand being around her for long. The thought of what he looked like under the mask, in the presence of someone so stunning, was unsettling.

    He did not need her for bedding, however, as Benoite de Bourges was present as well. So was her husband, Alonso, but he was easily dispatched to menial tasks for Adhemar, leaving the lady to her king almost whenever he wished.

    Marguerite herself was not up for travel, her condition improving, then worsening as she remained mostly confined to her bed in Bordeaux. Which meant Geoffrey traveled, nominally, without a female escort. He debated taking Agnes, but she was best served acting as regent, especially with the young king Geoffrey still ill and Adhemar and Guilhem here with him.

    But Geoffrey was not alone in his lack of a queen by his side.

    Alphonse also lacked a wife, though sadly for poor Antoinette d’Anjou, she was dead, not ill.

    1126-Antoinette-dead.jpg


    The Duchess of Normandy and Valois had grown thin and sickly in recent years - especially after the birth of her second daughter three years before. Despite that, it still had looked as if Geoffrey would see another half-sister made queen with Alphonse winning his war against her nephew Leonard. But fate had other ideas.

    Antoinette had passed just a month before the lords of the Franks had acknowledged Alphonse their rightful king. In the process, she became the first of Geoffrey’s siblings to pass.

    He would have been more distraught had he been close to her. Agnes was more bothered by it, given her friend Etiennette was Antoinette’s mother, and the former duchess had served among her ladies before departing for Normandy.

    If Geoffrey felt anything, it was a reminder of his own mortality and approaching end. But he put it from his mind to deal with the fact it had actually created an oddly awkward situation in the realm of the Franks for him. Geoffrey’s nephew had lost his crown. The wife of the Duke of Flanders, attempting to take the Frankish crown himself, was Geoffrey’s half-sister, with Ermengarda recently birthing another daughter, Adela. And while the new king himself had been a brother by law, he was not anymore.

    Still, given that Alphonse was now the closest to a potential rival king in the region, and their history together, it felt right that Geoffrey attend this feast.

    History with more just than the new king was on Geoffrey’s mind at the moment however, as he descended the dais. He wished to have a conversation with someone he had not spoken with in some time.

    A spot on the bench had opened up beside the Duke of Burgundy and Geoffrey moved to take it. He drew a long look from Simon, who watched him sit, then looked straight across the bench to avoid making further eye contact.

    1126-Simon-of-Burgundy.jpg


    “It has been too long, cousin,” Geoffrey said.

    “I would disagree,” Simon replied without looking at him.

    It was a barb not exactly unexpected,, so Geoffrey took it in stride.

    “You look well,” Geoffrey said as he sat beside him.

    “And you… look,” Simon said. “Well, you look as your father did.”

    A comparison Geoffrey never wished to hear. But again, not unexpected.

    There was a time he and Simon were close. Similar in age - they were the young whelps of the realm back then - both on Hugues’ council, cousins, and ambitious, they had much to bond over.

    But that was before - back when they were dukes in the same kingdom. Before Geoffrey had torn the realm apart for ambition. Before he had used Simon’s desires and ambitions to achieve his own ends - and drove a wedge between them in the process.

    That didn’t excuse the disrespect and in the past, Geoffrey would not have stood for it. But things were different now - this very well might be the last time he saw his cousin. And given their friendship in the past, Geoffrey thought he should at least make an effort.

    Plus, I have my kingdom and he does not, Geoffrey thought. A few insults are a worthy trade.

    “I admit, I was uncertain what your plans would be,” he told Simon. “Given your previous… shall we say rivalry... with Alphonse?”

    “I bow to one cousin or another,” Simon said. “It matters little to which. At least this cousin is wise enough to place me above all others among the lords of his realm.”

    “Marshal,” Geoffrey said. “A busy job these days with the war against Arnulf.”

    “Yes, it requires some effort,” Simon admitted. “But I have already begun to properly organize Alphonse’s levy with those of his newly won lords into a cohesive force. We will throw out Arnulf from the keeps and lands he has already taken from Leonard, and then take the war to Flanders.”

    1126-Arnulf-war-against-Alphonse.jpg


    It sounded simple enough, though with these Frankish lords, things rarely worked out as planned.

    “I take it you will remain out of it?” Simon asked.

    Geoffrey smiled. “Arnulf and I are on poor terms. Regardless of the birth of my niece.”

    “Poor terms, good terms,” Simon said. “It means little, if you see opportunity.”

    “With Arnulf? No,” Geoffrey said.

    Simon stared at Geoffrey for a moment, before narrowing his gaze and turning his eyes back to his own drink. “Reading you was always difficult. That mask makes it damn well near impossible.”

    “There is nothing to read, cousin,” Geoffrey said. “I am just here to speak to you. As we used to… before all of this.”

    “Before you cleaved the realm apart for your ambition,” Simon added.

    “Yes,” Geoffrey said. “I do not deny that.”

    “And do you deny you are still working against us?” Simon asked. “Me specifically?”

    Geoffrey pointed to himself, innocently. “Me? I do not work against you.”

    Simon shook his head. “No. Even now, I have little doubt you scheme to take my lands. It did not escape my notice that you married our cousin Edouard to my sister.”

    “He needed a wife after my niece’s tragic passing,” Geoffrey said. “I wished for your daughter, but you refused and Aimery in Champagne was more amenable to a lady in his court. And given Edouard’s status…”

    1126-Isabel-de-Bourgogne.jpg


    “As the son of a deposed lord, who will never claim said lands… he would have been satisfied with a servant girl,” Simon noted. “Your machinations no longer fool me, cousin.”

    “I made no plans against you,” Geoffrey said. “That is the truth.”

    And it was… he was not actively plotting against Simon. Of course, it was true that he kept an eye on what might happen when Simon passed - the Duke of Burgundy had nothing but daughters. And beyond Isabel, the sister whom he had married to Eduoard, there was Herve, who also held a weak claim on the duchy through his late mother Aureade.

    But… as I said… I do not plot against you, cousin, Geoffrey thought.

    “It may have been years since we’ve spoken,” Simon began, “but we knew each other long enough for me to know you look for any opportunity. Every word is chosen, nothing out of place. Any one could be a trap. It is exhausting… and I am grateful to no longer have to deal with it.”

    Simon finished his drink and then stood from the bench. He took a long look at Geoffrey.

    “I pray you are true with me,” Simon said. “For the sake of days past. But I suspect otherwise. And if my suspicions are correct, may God have mercy on your blackened soul… one who would scheme against all, family and friends included.”

    There was no bow from the Duke of Burgundy. Just a turn and departure as he moved to mingle with others in the hall. A final insult.

    Geoffrey sighed. I tried.

    The King of Aquitaine rose from the bench and returned to the dais. There was a sadness as he did so, but he tried to put it from his mind. Simon’s lack of trust… it was understandable. All Geoffrey could do was leave him be - at both this feast and in their dealings beyond.

    He sipped on his drink, while debating whether to sneak off with Benoite. The lady was looking a bit plump these days, which he was pleased to see after her illness. She was one of the lucky ones - and provided hope that both the young king and the queen would survive.

    But his thoughts were interrupted by Alphonse who took up the seat beside him, which had been occupied by Geoffrey’s niece.

    1126-King-Alphonse.jpg


    “An excellent feast,” Geoffrey told him as his fellow king got comfortable.

    “I would hope so,” Alphonse said. “One has to make a favorable impression on my new vassals. Most of them are a troublesome lot, after all, and I would not want them getting any ideas.”

    Geoffrey smirked at that. Between Orleans and Gilles, not to mention Simon, the possibility of rebellion was never far off.

    “At least Champagne is gone,” Geoffrey noted.

    “Yes,” Alphonse said. “I thought of exacting vengeance on his son, the Duke Aimery. But… the man is simple and eager to please. It seems not worth the effort.”

    From what he’d heard, it was true that Duke Aimery was a bit of an idiot. But he seemed courteous enough when Geoffrey had met him - more handsome than his fat father had been and not nearly as squirrely. It could have been clever ruse… but such things were believed to be beyond Aimery.

    1126-Duke-Aimery.jpg


    “I confess, I am surprised to see you here,” Alphonse said. “Given I have defeated your nephew and still fight your brother by law, and technically, we are no longer kin.”

    “I never cared for my nephew, nor that sister,” Geoffrey replied. “And while I think well of Duchess Ermengarde… her husband, not so much.”

    Alphonse raised his goblet to that. “Then I can count on you remaining out of these conflicts - Arnulf and should my cousin decide to peek his head out of his hold in Barcelona?”

    1126-Duke-Leonard.jpg


    “I will not seek to aid either of them,” Geoffrey replied.

    “Good to hear,” Alphonse said. “Given our work together in the past, it would be a shame if we found ourselves enemies in our old age.”

    That drew a nod from Geoffrey. Yes, a shame.

    “I am glad you are here though,” Alphonse said. “It is good that Foulques is represented on this day, for without him, it would not have been possible.”

    For a moment, Geoffrey was confused as to why his lost son would be on the lips of the new king, but then he realized Alphonse was speaking of the Iron Duke.

    “My father,” Geoffrey said. “You hold him in high regard.”

    “He saved my life,” Alphonse said. “How could I not? He is everything one could ask for in a knight and vassal. Loyal to a fault to my father… even if the man may not have been deserving of it.”

    It was a more complicated picture than Alphonse let on, at least in Geoffrey’s mind. His father did not care for the rebels aside from Philip of Champagne, and even then, they had a falling out prior to the rebellion.

    Suffice to say, Geoffrey doubted his father’s loyalty. It would have been more apt to say the old man had never received an offer good enough to betray the late king.

    “You speak too harshly of your father,” Geoffrey said. “He had his faults, but he was a better king than his father… or his brother, for that matter.”

    “You set your standards so low the rats would have no trouble clearing them,” Alphonse said. “The kindest words I can say for my father is that he had determination. Everything else… well, let’s say you were fortunate in who God chose for your father.”

    Geoffrey frowned. “You would think differently if you lived my life.”

    “As would you had your inheritance been seized from you thanks to incompetence,” Alphonse said. “And was paraded about as the “Day King” in front of your rightful subjects. And had he left someone else to keep you alive.”

    Geoffrey was not blind or deaf to this - what Alphonse argued made sense. But Alphonse also was never subjected to the consequences of a man who murdered to have another man’s wife, who considered forcing himself on his daughter by law, who twisted and warped all those around him.

    “We shall agree to disagree, I feel,” Geoffrey said. “Fathers often treat their sons different than others.”

    “You have a crown,” Alphonse noted.

    Through my own hard work, Geoffrey thought. Even had he left me with nothing, I still had carved out Aquitaine for myself.

    “I will not toast my father,” Geoffrey said. “But I understand why you will. Let us leave it at that.”

    Alphonse frowned and took a sip of his drink. Another thought came to Geoffrey’s mind however, and he could not resist pointing it out.

    “Besides, I promised you a crown,” Geoffrey said. “Did I not? And now you have it.”

    Alphonse eyed him. “I do… though it took much work.”

    “Most crowns do,” Geoffrey said. “I can attest to that.”

    “Work that I did,” Alphonse said.

    “After Hugues was weakened in our independence war,” Geoffrey said. “And Henri further damaged by my seizure of Charolais.”

    “Yes,” Alphonse said. “Your cousin taking a rightful part of the realm of the Franks.”

    “A county for a crown,” Geoffrey said. “Surely a good trade for you.”

    “It is more than just a county,” Alphonse said. “Anjou, Aquitaine, Poitou, Gascony and Toulouse….”

    “And Bourges, Burgundy, Orleans, Barcelona and Champagne are more than Normandy and Valois,” Geoffrey noted. “You may rule a smaller kingdom than your father, but you now rule a kingdom. As was your ambition, since the day you lost your crown in the first place.”

    Geoffrey doubted that would placate Alphonse. Ambitious men were never satisfied after all.

    Alphonse did not look please as he took a long drink from his goblet. After slamming it down, the wine completely drunk, he looked to Geoffrey and said: “Let us put that matter aside for now. I wish to discuss ensuring peace between us, not sow the seeds of future conflict.”

    “Ensuring peace,” Geoffrey said. “You have something in mind?”

    “Your sister’s untimely death leaves the question of a potential union,” Alphonse said. “It is especially important, as our second child was another daughter. The Lords of the Franks expect a king, not a queen, to rule them.”

    “Have you a candidate in mind?” Geoffrey asked. “For your future bride, I mean.”

    “I hear your daughter is nearly of age,” Alphonse said. “And already tales of her beauty make their way to my court.”

    Geoffrey raised his hand. “You have no need to flatter, Alphonse. Besides, you will be left disappointed.”

    The Frankish king raised a brow. “You keep her from being wed, as your father did your older sister?”

    “No,” Geoffrey said. “It has not been announced yet, but Aines is to be Queen of the Scots.”

    “The Scots?” Alphonse said. “That… the boy king… what is his name?”

    “Gilchrist,” Geoffrey said. “He is younger than her, but the difference is not so great.”

    1126-King-Gilchrist.jpg


    “I see…” Alphonse said. “Well, much luck to her, though she must be careful not to overstuff herself. I hear the Scots have a great appetite for foreign ladies.”

    Geoffrey smirked, reminded of the poor tale of his distant cousin of House de Bauchemont, who, while pregnant, was devoured by the late King Malcolm Canmore. The Dunkelds had been deposed of the kingship, however and in fact, the most powerful member of that house was the Duchess of Albany, who was soon to be wed to Geoffrey’s nephew.

    Regardless, Geoffrey did not want his young daughter being sent off with a much older Alphonse. And Scotland provided a potential ally on the British Isles, depending on how things went with the English in the future.

    “Then I suppose that shall end the kinship between our families,” Alphonse said.

    “You have two daughters,” Geoffrey said. “Perhaps one might be a suitable bride for my son Alias.”

    1126-Princess-Etiennette.jpg


    “So that you might stake a claim to Normandy and Valois?” Alphonse said. “I think not.”

    “Then yes, it would appear at an end,” Geoffrey admitted. “But it was a fine partnership while it lasted. After all, we both got what we wished… crowns.”

    Alphonse narrowed his gaze. “Yes… crowns.”

    Geoffrey knew it was not just the Kingdom of the Franks that Alphonse desired. He wanted the lands his father had ruled, which encompassed Aquitaine.

    And Geoffrey suspected the king wanted his daughter’s hand as an excuse to be able to press them. He had no male heirs - only having two daughters with Antoinette. Were he able to sire a son with Aines, that son could potentially lay claim to Aquitaine as well as inherit his father’s lands.

    Another reason why Aines will be kept far away from the Capetians.

    “It has been good you to see you, Geoffrey,” Alphonse said. He stood up. “If you will excuse me, I have some other business to attend to. You understand… these feasts involve more than just eating and drinking.”

    “Of course,” Geoffrey said. “And congratulations on your success, once more. It is well earned. Your father would be proud you have reclaimed what he lost.”

    That did draw a small smile from Alphonse’s face and a nod. Then the king was off, descending the dais to join with some of his other lords.

    Meanwhile, Geoffrey, seeing his chancellor alone, also descended the dais to join him.

    1126-Adhemar.jpg


    Adhemar had not traveled with Duchess Anne - she had refused to attend as it was her side of the Capetian family - her brother’s son - that had been displaced. Geoffrey had not pushed for her either - it was another complication that was best avoided.

    But he did notice that Guilhem and Essa had departed - a small surprise.

    “Yes,” Adhemar said when Geoffrey asked him of it. “I was mildly shocked myself. But I suppose Guilhem decided this was the time to perform his annual duty, given the infrequency of their meetings.”

    Geoffrey chuckled at that. His brother’s preferences were not widely known in the realm, but most of the important members of the court suspected. Such things did little to dispel the rumors that the young heir to Toulouse and Poitou was secretly the king’s bastard, either.

    “I saw you speak with your cousin,” Adhemar said. “How did that go?”

    “Poorly,” Geoffrey said. “He does not trust me. With reason, I suppose, but disappointing nonetheless.”

    “Agreed,” Adhemar said. “What of the new king? I saw you speak with him at length as well.”

    Geoffrey shook his head. “Amenable on the surface. But… not so underneath. He wished to marry my daughter Aines… but I refused. I shall not have him using her as an excuse to claim my lands.”

    “I see,” Adhemar said. “It does not appear we have made much in the way of friends today.”

    “No, we have not,” Geoffrey said. “But… it is the way of things. Just as children eventually outgrow their clothes, so too have we outgrown the friendships that served us well as lords under a Frankish king. Time moves along… and so have we.”

    “Sad, but true,” Adhemar said. “Shall I begin to look for potential allies against Alphonse? Arnulf is a possibility…”

    “No, I do not wish him to claim the throne either,” Geoffrey said. “It is better these two fight each other. But we must be mindful not to hand either an advantage. We just wish to keep the battlefield… balanced.”

    Adhemar nodded. “Perhaps the English then? Things have not gone well with them in the past, but given the young king is soon to be wed to the Princess Ælfflæd…”

    Geoffrey was uncertain the English would ever be truly close given what happened before. But it could not hurt, given what was the come. And besides, he suspected the Stawell family had reason to dislike Alphonse, given his father had taken Normandy from them.

    And then an idea started to form in Geoffrey’s head - one that caused a smile to break through his stoic exterior.

    “Adhemar,” Geoffrey said. “With this ceremony and talk of weddings has me thinking… perhaps I should be preparing a proper gift for my son’s future bride. Their union is less than a year away.”

    Adhemar nodded. “What did you have in mind for the lady? Some fine animals, perhaps from the Holy Lands?”

    “No,” Geoffrey said. “I was thinking lands. A few keeps… perhaps a duchy.”

    The chancellor’s brow rose. “A duchy…”

    “Yes… I was thinking of returning something that so briefly belonged to her family,” Geoffrey said. A small grin came to his lips. “Normandy.”

    Adhemar’s eyes widened. “Normandy?”

    “When Princess Ælfflæd marries my son, we shall act as her executor,” Geoffrey said. “Securing support for an invasion of Normandy, by myself… or him, in her name…”

    Adhemar nodded. “I think giving Normandy to the Princess’ future children would be a fine wedding gift. I shall begin preparations.”

    The chancellor turned to depart, but Geoffrey called him back.

    “Adhemar, I know you sought this for Anne,” Geoffrey said.

    “It was curiosity, my king,” Adhemar said. “There was not great support for her claim.”

    “Be that as it may,” Geoffrey said. “Your efforts are not forgotten - by myself or your nephew.”

    Adhemar nodded and the pair clanged their goblets together in agreement. Then Geoffrey stood up, ready to retire for the night - or at least fetch Benoite for some time alone.

    He had not managed to do what he came to do. Geoffrey truly did wish to patch things up with Simon before the end came. And he did not seek additional conflict with Alphonse.

    But the fact was there was a good chance conflict with the Capetians was coming. He did not believe Alphonse would dare attack while he was alive - but when the young king ascended, the Frankish king would probe. Eventually it would likely come to blows.

    And Geoffrey was determined to make certain that when it did, his son had every possible weapon available to him to win.

    1126-Claim-Fabrication-in-Normandy.jpg




    Note: I said Simon was cousin to practically everyone. That was not hyperbole. I believe the only exceptions were the Duke of Orleans and Adhemar. He’s obviously cousin to the Angevins - Geoffrey and Guilhem, as well as Gilles. He’s also cousin to Essa, as she is the great-grandaughter of Duke Robert. Which actually makes Essa cousin to Alphonse as well.

    Which is to say everyone in the former realm of the Franks is, at this point either descended from King Robert II (Philipp I’s grandfather) or Ermengarde d’Anjou. And the next generation will feature almost everyone being descended from both.
     
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 213 - September 1126
  • Before Plantagenet - Chapter 213
    September 1126 - Bordeaux, Kingdom of Aquitaine

    They said it couldn’t be done.

    Geoffrey sat on his bed, resting after coupling with Benoite de Bourges. His body felt weak and tired but his mind could not have been sharper. And his pride overflowed.

    The lady said nothing as she sat at his table, gleefully stuffing her face with a meat pie. She was messy, gluttonous, with the liquid dripping down her moon-shaped face and onto her dress. He was a reminded of fat Helvis de Bethune… a conquest of so long ago - the guilty pleasure of the lesser man he was then.

    That was an affair borne out of necessity, needing to aid his father in getting Ermengarde promised to Duke Arnulf, and continued because he had lost control of his lusts… of his passions. It was a source of embarrassment, more than anything else.

    Benoite was different. True, she was also somewhat an affair of necessity - he could not lay with Marguerite with her illness and he would not with Agnes with his illness - but Benoite was not like Helvis.

    Well… she did not used to be like Helvis, he thought as he watched her lick her fat fingers.

    But at least Benoite had an excuse these days - she ate for two.

    The second would be here soon, as the lady was nearly ready to drop with child. It turned out her fattening frame in the months prior had been the result of pregnancy - one that she was reasonably certain was Geoffrey’s, but that her husband accepted as being spawned from his own loins.

    1126-Benoite-de-Bourges.jpg


    It was apparently not the first time the lady had become pregnant by the king. She had confided in him that he had sired a child in her before… but that she had lost it during her bout of consumption. She had said nothing then, for fear of upsetting him, but felt comfortable to reveal the truth now that she carried another child.

    The news lifted Geoffrey’s spirits further… because it was said lepers could not sire children. And yet, he had.

    So he found himself eager to spend more and more time with her as she grew - using any excuse to take in her swollen form, every moment filling him with a greater sense of pride.

    It mattered little that Benoite had descended into further gluttony as her pregnancy progressed, eating more than any person in the keep. Nor did it matter that it was becoming obvious to everyone in the court that she was the king’s lover - Geoffrey pampered her as if she were the queen.

    But his pride proved damaging in one sense - he wished to ravish her in this state, while his own illness deformed and weakened him. Hiding it became harder, especially as he felt increasing weakness in his limbs. And weakness was the last thing he needed as he made love to an increasingly large woman, but he persevered. Pride demanded it.

    And so he laid on the bed, breathing heavily underneath his mask, his tunic wet with sweat while his legs tingled… as Benoite stuffed her face happily, and loudly, seemingly without a care in the world.

    “You look lovely,” he told her.

    “Mmf,” was her response. But she paused for a moment to swallow and then wipe her face with her arm. “Thank you, my king. You remain a stallion, yourself.”

    He chuckled at that - she likely flattered him. But then again he had done as a stallion was supposed to do… something Alonso apparently could not as she claimed her first child with him, conceived prior to her affair with the king, was not her husband’s either.

    There was a knock on the door. He took a look at Benoite, who glanced at the door then back at him.

    “I am sorry, my love,” she said. “My feet ache so. They are so swollen these days. If you could...”

    It drew a shake of the head from the king, but he decided to let it slide. So with great effort he rose to his feet and made the slow walk to the door, though he did not open it.

    “Brother,” Guilhem said from the other side. “I have an important matter to discuss with you.”

    “Can it wait for the council meeting?” Geoffrey asked.

    “It would be best to discuss in private,” Guilhem said.

    Geoffrey sighed. “A moment then.”

    1126-Duke-Guilhem.jpg


    That was frustrating - as he was not quite in proper shape to receive his brother. His tunic had marks of sweat on it, and he would not expose himself to Benoite to change.

    Thinking quickly, Geoffrey found himself a surcoat to cover some of the area, and then took a seat at the table, which hid his lower half - all the while Benoite was left to frown.

    “Can’t he come back later?” she moaned. “I wish to finish my pie. I am hungry after you exhausted me so.”

    “I shall have a fresh pie delivered to you,” Geoffrey promised. “But business comes before pleasure.”

    Benoite frowned as she slowly made her way to her feet. An actual kiss was forbidden given Geoffrey’s condition, but she did blow him one.

    She opened the door and was met by a raise of the brow from Guilhem. After respectfully greeting her with “my lady,” Guilhem watched her depart, sly grin on his lips.

    “I wonder what a woman of her condition could find in a king’s chamber,” he said as he closed the door.

    “Conversation,” Geoffrey replied. “Anything else would be sinful.”

    That drew a chuckle from Guilhem. “Of course, brother. Of course.”

    Geoffrey would have been a bit more careful, but he did not believe Guilhem would make too much of it. Ambitious as he was, there was little to gain by speaking of it - Alonso was relatively unimportant and all the Duke of Poitou would do is draw his brother’s ire.

    “So, what is so urgent you could not wait until the next council meeting?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Opportunity,” Guilhem said. “But not one that requires anyone else’s from the council’s input.”

    It is things like that which will make it easier to limit your influence, if necessary, Geoffrey thought.

    “Let me hear it then.”

    “To the east,” Guilhem said. “The Duchy of Dauphine.”

    1126-Duchess-of-Dauphine.jpg


    Geoffrey nodded. When he was a child, the Dauphine at least nominally paid homage to the Kaiser of the Germans. But in the last decade, sections of the so-called Empire of the Romans had split off and gone their own way, perhaps even inspired by Geoffrey’s own actions in the Kingdom of the Franks.

    Dauphine was one of those areas. They stood on their own, bordered by the Kaiser’s lands, the Kingdom of the Franks, the Duchy of Provence… and Aquitaine.

    “Currently,” Guilhem continued, “Dauphine fights with Provence to the south. It could make the Duchess stronger if it succeeds… but in the meantime, it diverts her attention. Her forces were no match for us before… and now…”

    “I see,” Geoffrey said. “And the fact that she is in defense pact?”

    “Minor kings and lords,” Guilhem said. “With their attention diverted, now is the perfect time to strike.”

    1126-Potential-war-for-Forez.jpg


    “So then we could bring the duchess under the banners of our kingdom?” Geoffrey asked

    Guilhem shook his head. “No… we would just seize the county of Forez.”

    “One county?” Geoffrey asked.

    “One county, but a war that should be of little consequence,” Guilhem said. “Some of our lords eye their lands. Roger of Bourbon for one, who wants Forez and has claim.”

    “The simplest of wars can still prove costly,” Geoffrey said, reflecting on his loss of his son but also his near death in Angouleme years before. “Still…”

    “A county is a county… and it could gain us some good will from vassals, who see we fight for their rights as much as we do our own,” Guilhem said.

    “As opposed of an attack on Provence?” Geoffrey asked. “Given the Count of Melgueil has claim on Vivarais? And Provence is not in a defense pact.”

    1126-Duke-of-Provence.jpg


    1126-Potential-war-for-Vivarais.jpg


    Guilhem frowned. “It would strengthen an enemy of one of your strongest allies, who would not like such a thing.”

    Geoffrey fixed his gaze upon his younger brother. “I already won her a duchy. She can say little.”

    Guilhem shook his head. “It is true… it benefits her to fight Dauphine over Provence. But I would not bring this to you if I did not also agree with it. It would be good to bring morale up after the plague of recent years. A reminder to the lords that House d’Anjou does not stagnate… but expands and prospers. Attacking Provence… it is nothing. Their forces are too few to have consequence.””

    Geoffrey stroked his chin. Guilhem might be fine going along with Essa, but Geoffrey could parse out the Duchess’ words when he heard them. She was as much a believer in the show as he was - Guilhem much less so.

    But there was value in it. Adhemar’s search for support in Normandy had yet to bare fruit and he did not want to strengthen Melgueil, especially since he had humiliated the count in defense of Essa.”

    “I make no commitment yet,” Geoffrey said. “However, begin preparations. See how long it will take our levy to be ready and start the planning.”

    “I will brother,” Guilhem said. “I know you only takes acts if they are near certainty of success. And trust when I say, I will prove that to you.”

    Geoffrey smiled. “Then you learn your role well, Guilhem. I am glad for it, for the young king shall need you at your best, in the future.”

    “My nephew has nothing to worry of then,” Guilhem said. “I shall keep our forces strong and ready for his lead.”

    The Duke of Poitou bowed and moved to depart, but Geoffrey called him back. There were rumors from the court of Essa in Toulouse that he wished to investigate. Nothing serious, but still worth seeing if he could gleem some more information about.

    “How is the duchess?” Geoffrey asked.

    Guilhem’s lips formed a wry smile. “Pregnant.”

    1126-Duchess-Essa-pregnant.jpg


    Geoffrey nodded. Thomas of Limousin was correct then. “Oh? Did you just learn of this?”

    “Yes,” Guilhem said. “She informed me during my visit there. It appears our time together in Evreux was fruitful. Quite fruitful.”

    Geoffrey chuckled. Apparently he wasn’t alone in being prideful in siring children these days. But then Guilhem no doubt heard the rumors about himself, and that he was able to successfully impregnate Essa in their limited time together no doubt was a boost for his ego.

    “Of course, she is in a foul mood as she has felt ill and tired,” Guilhem said. “But that is a problem for her court and her vassals, not me.”

    “Unless she decides to seize another keep,” Geoffrey said. “Then she might request your levy.”

    “She has more than enough men on her own,” Guilhem noted. “None of her vassals can challenge her.”

    It was true, as Essa had grown powerful in the last few years, successfully consolidating her duchy into a formidable levy. He had heard she made enemies in the process but with a levy of over 6,000, the largest of any of his vassals, few could do anything but whisper about her in the shadows.

    Naturally, Geoffrey’s mind fell to whether she would prove a challenge for the young king - but he felt confident that so long as it was just Essa and Guilhem, any threat should be handled.

    As for what their children might do in the future - he was fairly certain that would be his son’s problem. And Geoffrey had resolved to focus himself on what he could affect.

    “Perhaps I need to send our sister to calm her,” Geoffrey said. “Agnes usually has a positive effect on her mood.”

    “I would not,” Guilhem warned. “Essa needs little inspiration… and our sister often provides it in spades.”

    Geoffrey knew Guilhem and Agnes were not the closest and he suspected his half-brother thought their sister might work against him. And he wasn’t sure Guilhem was wrong about that - Essa was of her own mind and Geoffrey had instructed Agnes to use that to keep husband and wife at somewhat arm’s length. It was another way he ensured his son would not face an immediate threat.

    “I shall pass along my regards,” Geoffrey told him.

    “Thank you,” Guilhem said. “I expect she may visit here before it becomes too difficult for her to travel. She has been speaking of a desire to spend more time here in the future.”

    She wishes to see how our situation fares, Geoffrey thought. To see how my health is… to see what happens with my son.

    “I shall look forward to seeing her then,” Geoffrey told Guilhem. “She is always welcome in Bordeaux.”

    …..

    Two days later, “opportunity” came knocking once more.

    This time Geoffrey was not with Benoite, thankfully, but simply resting. He felt increasingly fatigued and worn down as of late, even when he did not lay with her. And on this day, he struggled to even stand between the numbness in his legs and the weakness.

    It was not a good sign, and he could tell physician Jorge thought as much by looking at him. But Geoffrey simply took his advice and eased his burdens - struggling against it likely would exacerbate matters.

    In some ways, Adhemar finding him in this state would be worse than than if he walked in on him coupling with Benoite. The realization of his increasing infirmity forced Adhemar into more privileged positions, but Geoffrey still did not fully trust the Duke of Gascony.

    So, similar to as he had with Guilhem, Geoffrey placed himself in a chair in his chambers, telling Adhemar he needed a few moments before seeing him to get extra time to prepare.

    But when the chancellor arrived in his chambers, the king sat as he normally did, wine in hand, book open, trying to set a proper scene. Whether or not Adhemar bought it, Geoffrey did not know.

    “Apologies,” Geoffrey said. “I was refreshing myself on the latter parts of Caesar Augustus’ reign. I can get lost in such things.”

    “It is no bother,” Adhemar said.

    “So, what is this matter that could not wait for the council?” Geoffrey asked.

    “It involves a member of your council,” Adhemar said. “So I thought it better to discuss away from the entire group.”

    “A member of the council?” Geoffrey asked. “Who?”

    “Your half-brother, Charles,” Adhemar said.

    “Who has he sired a bastard with now?” Geoffrey asked.

    Adhemar smirked. “No, no. Nothing like that. Though I suppose it has not gone unnoticed.”

    Geoffrey’s brow rose underneath his mask. Charles had done well enough as steward since taking over for the late Alias - a refreshing development as he could, in theory, serve the young king for many years. But he has little idea what this could be about.

    “There is opportunity,” Adhemar began. “with the young queen of Hungary.”

    “The queen of Hungary,” Geoffrey said. “Was she not recently married?”

    “Yes,” Adhemar said. “And more recently widowed. Her husband was killed on a hunting trip - mistaken for a stag, they said.”

    1126-Queen-of-Hungary.jpg


    Geoffrey raised a brow, though it was imperceptible underneath the mask. “Mistaken… truly?”

    “That is what is truly said,” Adhemar said. “But… regardless of the situation, the queen needs a husband. And… her supporters look to us, as a strong family will help provide her further legitimacy in the face of pretenders… but also are unlikely to attempt to impugn on their sovereignty.”

    “You mean they wish for our armies,” Geoffrey said. “But not our influence.”

    “What they wish is not what they are likely to receive,” Adhemar said. “But any little bit of recognition the name of Anjou provides would help.”

    “I see,” Geoffrey said. “Who do they wish to take their queen’s hand?”

    “The young king,” Adhemar said. “They are similar in age, of course, and the queen herself has been said to be enamored with the descriptions of him. She would rule her kingdom and he his.”

    “We have worked hard for the marriage with the English,” Geoffrey said.

    “In hopes of securing a kingdom in the future,” Adhemar said. “Should this marriage be successful… you may have a grandchild who is king of both Aquitaine and Hungary.”

    An intriguing thought, Geoffrey mused. But he immediately began to think of the logistics of such a thing - there was a great distance between the lands. And the lands of the Kaiser stood in between.

    “It would be difficult to maintain,” Geoffrey said. “And I fear we would be drawn into fights we do not want. Not to mention our reputation for breaking our word to the English again. No… we cannot.”

    Adhemar nodded. “If that is your wish. I am not surprised to hear you say that though, so I have broached the subject of other candidates.”

    “Prince Alias?” Geoffrey asked. “They are about 10 years apart… but she would still have many years by which she could birth children.”

    “They do not wish to wait that long,” Adhemar said. “A child, especially one of Angevin blood, would aid their cause. But any child would help matters somewhat… so there is great pressure for the queen to become pregnant quickly. There was hope her late husband had succeeded in a short time… alas, he had not.”

    Geoffrey eyed his chancellor. “Then who? Young Ancel? While Foulquesson would be pleased, we would stand to lose Brittany if this union does work.”

    “No, brother,” Adhemar said. “I thought your brother Charles… now that he is free to find a new wife.”

    Charles had been promised to the Countess of Armagnac, but the girl had been murdered. It was almost certainly on the orders of her uncle, who now ruled as the count, but there was no proof of that fact.

    1126-Countess-of-Armagnac-assassinated.jpg


    It was something that had happened recently, so Geoffrey still did not think of his youngest brother as being available for marriage.

    “They would take my bastard brother?” Geoffrey asked.

    “He is your brother,” Adhemar said. “That means something. As does the fact he can count himself among Charlemagne’s descendents through his mother. Your father’s name helps as well. His victory at Rouen earned him quite the reputation across Europe.”

    Geoffrey scowled at that reminder, but Adhemar continued.

    “And as for Charles himself, he has service since Alias’ death has improved his reputation. They have also noticed that he has sired children with a much older woman… and think he should have little problem then doing the same with the young queen.”

    Geoffrey would have preferred Alias - after all why have one son as king when he could have two? And Alias would be relatively far away, and not in position to cause problems.

    But if Alias truly was not an option, then he could do worse than having Charles the option. While it would be frustrating to have to replace another steward, the spread of the family across the realms of the land could only be considered good.

    “So be it,” Geoffrey said. “If they shall have Charles as their king, then he shall go. Finalize travel to Hungary with Charles to finalize the talks. I want him there so that they can be wed quickly - if they wish the girl to be with child soon, then we shall give them what they want.”

    “Aye,” Adhemar said. “It will be done.”

    The chancellor departed the room and the moment the door close, Geoffrey let loose a loud sigh. Even that conversation was tiring. Sitting up was exhausting him.

    A poor sign, he thought.

    With some effort, he attempted to rise from his chair. That proved more difficult than he expected, but realizing the alternative was sitting up for who knew how long, he willed his way to his feet. Then he grabbed a candle and the book and moved to the bed, collapsing in a heap.

    The book had been for show. But given how he felt, refreshing himself on the end of Augustus’ reign felt appropriate.

    1126-King-Charles-of-Hungary.jpg


    ….

    There was always going to be a day when Geoffrey did not rise again.

    The weakness and numbness was his disease, much more than age, and eventually no matter his efforts, it would claim him. And the increased frequency was a clear warning sign of the inevitable - an uncomfortable reminder of his rapidly approaching mortality.

    But today would not be that day.

    Nearly a week of rest left Geoffrey still somewhat numb, but with the strength to walk properly and move about with little hinderance.

    He intended to spend some time with Benoite to celebrate, but that proved impossible as the lady labors had begun a day before and she had, hours before, birthed a baby girl.

    1126-Benoite-secret-bastard.jpg


    Geoffrey could have visited her, but thought that would be a bit too blatant. So instead, he decided a ride with his son, the young king, was worth his time.

    While Geoffrey saw himself fade, he could at least take heart in the fact the young king’s health had been slowly and steadily improving. He still had a cough, and some bad days, but for the most part, things were looking up.

    And with that improvement, Geoffrey had been slowly attempting to bring him into the affairs of the realm. He had been part of recent council meetings, though more of as an observer than participant. Geoffrey had not briefed him on the other business that hard not come up in those meetings, such as the things Adhemar and Guilhem had mentioned.

    But those types of things also could not fully escape notice. And the young Geoffrey was in a curious mood as the two rode in the countryside, in full mail though with helmets off, and with a healthy procession of knights and guards.

    1126-Prince-Geoffrey.jpg


    “Father,” the young king began. “May I ask you something?”

    “You are king,” the older man replied. “If it has to do with the realm you must ask, should you have a question. How else will you learn?”

    “I thought if it were important, you would tell me,” the teen said.

    “Sometimes I keep things between a minimum number of people,” Geoffrey said. “It can be helpful, but sometimes I forget that you are of an age where you should know of them. So what is it you wish to know?”

    “Uncle Guilhem has been busy the last few days,” the young king noted. “Knud noticed it, but so have I. And some of the knights have been speaking of going to battle. Do we prepare for war?”

    Geoffrey shook his head. “We may or may not move against Dauphine or Provence.”

    He paused a moment. “You know where they is?”

    “Of course,” the teen said. “They border on our southeast.”

    “Good,” Geoffrey said, relieved his son had some idea of the world around him. “I told him to look into the possibility of attack on Forez… or any other opportune target, such as Vivarais in Provence.”

    The young man’s eyes lit up. “When will you decide?”

    “I am not certain,” Geoffrey admitted. “I do not rush such things.”

    “We should,” the teen said. “If they are not strong, we should take advantage. Or else others will.”

    Geoffrey eyed him. There was truth to that, though the totality of the situation often offered more complexity than that simple explanation.

    “It is something that I look at,” Geoffrey said. “And something you should as well. But not as an excuse to attack - to see whether it is worth our efforts or not.”

    “And how will I know that?” the teen asked.

    It would have been easy to say that he would just know in time. But Geoffrey wasn’t certain he would - not without a proper teacher. And Guilhem may not have been the best for that.

    “You will learn by watching,” Geoffrey said. “But not by yourself. Go with your aunt Agnes.”

    “Aunt Agnes?” the teen asked. “What does she know of war?”

    “She has overseen much in her time, both under myself and your grandfather,” Geoffrey said. “And she has led armies, when need be. Well before your birth, she defeated Philip of Champagne to save your grandfather and the King of the Franks. So yes, she understands much. And you would be wise to recognize that.”

    The teen lowered his head. “Understood father.”

    Geoffrey knew his son did not like being scolded. And, having a great interest in battle, the teen likely saw much more of Guilhem in himself than he did his aunt.

    So I must make him understand, Geoffrey thought.

    “I want her there because Guilhem wishes for war,” Geoffrey explained. “And a specific war. He will try to convince you it is right, and will show you only what he wishes to make you go along with his way of thinking - as he tried with me. Unsuccessfully.”

    “He will manipulate me?” the teen asked.

    “In a sense,” Geoffrey said. “But it is more seeking to exploit your naivete and your own desire for battle. Agnes is a good check on that. She will not be swayed by your uncle - for she has dealt with him and his type for years.”

    “You would not have her present,” the teen said.

    “I do not need her present,” Geoffrey explained. “But I have experience in ruling - I have been doing it for over 30 years. But I still speak with her, and she is aware of the plan.”

    “You tell her more than me?” the teen asked.

    Geoffrey nodded. “I have. As I used to with Count Alias. It is important to have those around you can trust. In time, I thought you would be that when you are older. But… you shall rule alone well before that.”

    He saw the teen’s face blanch. “Are you… feeling unwell, father?”

    “I am fine, or else I would not be here,” Geoffrey said. “But I know what comes. And it comes for me soon enough.”

    The teen again lowered his head. The subject clearly unsettled him.

    “It is why you should know more than I have told you,” Geoffrey said. “But even if I am open with you, I expect you to look toward your aunt. She holds fewer interests than your uncles, and can properly judge between them.”

    “I understand,” the teen said.

    “I’m not sure you do,” Geoffrey said. “It is important to have those around you who can be trusted to speak freely - whom you will listen to, even if you do not always follow their advice. And I know you would prefer someone other than your aunt. But that will come in time - she shall not be around forever.”

    Geoffrey sighed. “I wished by the time you ruled, you had a circle of trusted.”

    “I do know capable people,” the teen said. “My cousin Edouard, Berard is smart. Already Alberic rules in Perigord. And…”

    1126-Berard-de-Perigord.jpg


    “They may all be capable,” Geoffrey said. “But they are as green as you. Pressure… power… they reveal the truth of a man… and woman. I had others… Gerard of Thouars. But he was unworthy of what I gave him - even if he did not move directly against me. And there will be those in your circle whom prove unworthy as well.”

    “How will I know?” the teen asked.

    “They will show you,” Geoffrey said. “And then you have difficult decisions to make. Hopefully, you will be ready for them. In the meantime, there is no question that your aunt is worthy. Make use of her. It will be to your benefit - even if your uncles tell you what you wish to hear. Especially if they tell you what you wish to hear.”

    This time, there was no frown or dropping of the head from the teen. Instead, the young king nodded, slowly at first and then increasing in frequency.

    “Thank you, father,” he replied. “I shall take Aunt Agnes with me to oversee Uncle Guilhem’s planning. And consult her on matters… in the future.”

    “Yes, and remember, you still have me,” Geoffrey said.

    And he meant that. The young king needed to be handed more of a role. And the best way to give him one was allow him to make decisions, while holding his hand. For however long as Geoffrey was able to hold it.

    The king let loose a sigh. Given the struggle he had at gripping the reigns of his horse, he suspected that would not be long.
     
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 214 - November 1126
  • Before Plantagenet - Chapter 214
    November 1126 - Bordeaux, Kingdom of Aquitaine

    Alias, what have you wrought?

    Geoffrey could barely contain his rage as he stared down Knud Estrid, grandson of the late King Philippe of the Franks, Dane by birth and tutor to the young king Geoffrey.

    And by all accounts - a murderer.

    The man stood before Geoffrey in the strategy hall - not the main hall. And the audience for this trial was not the court - but a small group - Geoffrey himself, his council standing on either side of his chair and with a new member among them - Eduoard de Narbonne, the bastard son of his late sister-by-law Ness.

    The young man had shown an aptitude with handling affairs in the keep, so with Charles’ departure for Hungary, he had been elevated to steward of the realm. In truth, the young king Geoffrey had pushed for Edouard, as his cousin, and though the old king had some reservations, he decided to accept his son’s recommendation. If Edouard proved unfit, Geoffrey could always remove him.

    1126-Edouard-de-Narbonne.jpg


    The young king himself was also present, as was Agnes, to be expected. The queen, still bedridden, was not. However, there was one other - Count Gui of Limousin, son of Thomas of Limousin, former spymaster to the king.

    “He should be turned over to my court for trial,” Gui insisted.

    “The crime happened in Bordeaux,” Prince-Bishop Emmanuel said. “Therefore it is the jurisdiction of the king. Excuse me, kings.”

    Geoffrey glanced at his son, who’s lip trembled. This was not something the teen wished to do - given that Knud was his tutor and the two got along well. Likewise, he would not be seen as impartial.

    “The young king is taught by that killer,” Gui said. “His judgment cannot be trusted.”

    “It will be my decision,” Geoffrey said. “For precisely that reason.”

    There appeared to be some relief on the face of the young king, but Geoffrey still wished him present to see what was to unfold. And because he was not certain of how it would, this would be kept to a largely private affair, at least for now.

    The matter at hand, was the murder of Thomas, at the hands of Knud, or at least on his orders. Thomas had been brutally cut down by swords by a couple of guardsmen, who quickly confessed that they had done so, claiming the late count was an evil sinner.

    Naturally, that did not merit much of a defense to Geoffrey, so they had been tortured and revealed they acted on the orders of Knud, after being paid by him.

    And so Knud was hauled in front of the king, hands bound by rope, but legs free to move. He’d also spent a few nights in the prisons, until Gui had arrived from Limousin.

    There had been no denial from Knud, just a promise that he acted justly - as he again spoke now.

    1126-Thomas-of-Limousin-2.jpg


    “The spymaster attempted to extort me,” Knud said. “Then wished for my death.”

    “Extort you?” Gui asked. “Because you were up to no good.”

    “I looked into what it might take to reclaim what is mine,” Knud said. “As the eldest child of King Philippe’s eldest child, I investigated the possibility of becoming king of the Franks.”

    “By murdering Alphonse?” Geoffrey demanded.

    “Not him, exactly,” Knud said. “When I started it was my usurping uncle’s line - my cousin Henri, then his son Leonard. It never got very far, but the Count of Limousin threatened to have be thrown from the court if I did not pay him. Instead, I turned on him when I learned he’d acted against you, my king… at which point he threatened to have me killed.”

    “A confession!” Gui said. “What more did you want?”

    “Worked against me?” Geoffrey asked. “How?”

    “He speaks lies,” Gui insisted.

    “Quiet,” Geoffrey said. “I wish to hear what he claims.”

    He doubted Knud could provide him anything that would justify this murder, especially since Thomas was a lord. But he at least wished to hear the reason.

    “Aubry Karling,” Knud said. “He coordinated gold to be put in the pocket of bishops to arrange for his absolution, following his death.”

    Geoffrey’s eyes widened, while he slowly shook his head. “Impossible. What evidence do you have of that?”

    Knud smiled. “You can check with many of his agents. They will speak freely now, knowing that their lives are not at stake for speaking the truth.”

    That wasn’t exactly the strongest of evidence, but before Geoffrey could reply, the Prince-Bishop stepped toward him.

    “My king…” Emmanuel said. “I had… heard that something of that nature may have occurred.”

    Beneath his mask, Geoffrey’s eyes widened. “What?”

    “I did not know who,” Emmanuel conceded. “But I was told someone from our court had attempted to pay for the absolution of Aubry Karling. I… claimed it should be rejected.”

    Geoffrey could feel the blood run from his face. Trembling, he demanded: “You did not tell me? Why?”

    “I thought it was best to not anger you,” Emmanuel said. “For… I instructed them not to proceed. I then… asked Thomas to look into it.”

    “And…?” Geoffrey demanded.

    “And he said he would,” Emmanuel said.

    “Did he ever respond?!” Geoffrey asked.

    “No… other things became more pressing,” Emmanuel said. “With the cough wreaking havoc…”

    Geoffrey’s breathing was heavy, and uncomfortable through the mask. He glared at Emmanuel, he glared at Knud, he glared at Gui and tossed a look to everyone. They had all failed him if this had been allowed to happen.

    “This is irrelevant,” Gui insisted. “My father’s murder was not justified…”

    “Quiet!” Geoffrey barked. “If your father did as he is accused, then he acted without my consent in a manner I find abhorrent. And I would hold little sympathy for him, for he would have betrayed my trust.”

    As Aubry did. As SHE did.

    “But…”

    “If you do not wish to be thrown from this keep, Gui, I would silence yourself,” Geoffrey warned.

    The new count of Limousin frowned and turned red, but, lips trembling, fell silent. The king then turned to the Dane.

    “Why? Why did he act against me?” Geoffrey demanded.

    “I know not,” Knud said. “Just that he did.”

    Geoffrey eyed him, before standing up and approaching close, his mask nearly touching Knud’s face as he glared down upon him. “No, you know. You would not bring this to me - knowing why I would hate it - without knowing why he did it. And if you do not tell me, I shall make certain it is forced from you.”

    Knud frowned as he threw a glance toward the young king. “I am sorry, King Geoffrey. It… it was at the queen’s behest.”

    “Of course,” Geoffrey said with a grin. “Of course it was.”

    The king returned to his seat and Adhemar approached.

    “My king… my sister… the queen… we cannot assume that he is right,” Adhemar said. “He wishes to save himself.”

    “No, no,” Geoffrey said. “No one else in this court would care to aid that fool. And I do not believe Thomas would have on his own, either.”

    “It could have been Karling’s sister,” Adhemar said. “Or the Lady Ness, wishing something kind for the queen.”

    “The Lady Ness never would have dared risk herself for him,” Geoffrey said. He looked to his sister. “And Agnes, is there any reason to think Etiennette capable of managing such a thing without your notice?”

    Agnes stepped clearly into Geoffrey’s view and slowly shook her head. “No. Etiennette was never able to keep much from my notice. When her brother died, she was saddened, but spoke of his foolishness. She prayed he would not be punished harshly by God…”

    “So she aimed to buy him such absolution,” Adhemar suggested.

    “No,” Agnes said. “Etiennette did not. I am certain.”

    “Because she is your friend,” Adhemar said. “And the queen your enemy.”

    “The queen is not my enemy,” Agnes said. “We have an understanding. And if it were Etiennette, then poor Thomas would discovered it, I think. And would have had no problem telling Prince-Bishop Emmanuel, or our king. For who is Etiennette, but my friend? She would not have been protected.”

    Adhemar shook his head, but he could find nothing to reply to that beside: “Perhaps… he had not discovered it yet.”

    Geoffrey glared at his chancellor. “Do not insult my intelligence, Adhemar, nor that of your fellow councilors.”

    The chancellor lowered his head and slunk back with the others.

    “Even if my father did this,” Gui began, “it does not excuse his murder.”

    Geoffrey spun his head toward the Count of Limousin and barked at his guards: “Take him from the hall!! I have warned him enough not to speak out of turn.”

    “No, wait!” Gui shouted as the guards pulled him away. “This an outrage! My father’s loyal service…”

    “He was loyal to someone,” Geoffrey shouted back. “And that someone clearly was not me.”

    The door was soon shut, and Geoffrey turned his focus back to Knud.

    “You did not bring this to me,” Geoffrey said. “Instead you killed him.”

    “You are correct, my king," Knud said. "I should have sooner."

    “How long have you known?” Geoffrey demanded.

    “I had heard things… for a little while,” Knud said. “But it took time for me to learn more. It is not easy searching for the truth about a spymaster. He has ears everywhere.”

    “Excuses,” Geoffrey sneered.

    “He committed murder against one of your lords,” Adhemar said. “A serious crime.”

    “I am aware of the nature of the crime,” Geoffrey replied. “It appears both men endeavored to cause me problems. And I have no further patience for it, since I have another I must deal with.”

    Geoffrey eyed Knud. “Three months in the prisons, in light of your information and the attempted extortion against you.”

    Knud lowered his head. “Yes my lord.”

    The Dane was pulled away from the king and led away from the strategy hall. But Geoffrey ordered the guardsmen to stop at the door.

    “If I hear of you plotting something like that again, without consulting me, I shall have your head,” Geoffrey warned.

    Knud lowered his eyes. “Yes my king.”

    And with that, he was gone and Geoffrey stood from his throne.

    “I am to see the queen, now,” Geoffrey said. “She must answer for this.”

    “My lord,” Adhemar said. “You must forgive her…”

    “There is nothing that I must do, Adhemar,” Geoffrey said. “So I would advise you to go find something else to occupy your time. In fact, all you can. You are dismissed.”

    The council, to a man and woman, lowered their heads and made their way from the hall. There was one exception however, the young king.

    “I will go with you,” the teen said.

    “No, you will stay out of it,” Geoffrey told him.

    “I am king too, and she is my mother,” the teen said.

    “This matter is not about rulership,” Geoffrey said. “Nor is it about the realm. It is about respect. And your mother’s lack of it, toward me. It does not concern you.”

    The teen shook his head. “No, it does. If you seek to punish her…”

    “Your mother was a harlot,” Geoffrey told him. “Who betrayed me from the moment we were wed. You have little understanding of any of this, and if you are lucky, you never will.”

    “Have you not laid with other women?” the teen demanded.

    “Not before she betrayed me,” Geoffrey said. “And it appears she has never stopped.”

    He began to walk forward but the teen ran in front of him. “Father, please.”

    “Go,” Geoffrey said. “This is between your mother and myself. As it always should have been, but wasn’t.”

    Geoffrey was not certain what he would do if his son tried to stop him. He was not at his physical best any longer, and the teen, though lanky, was close to his height and possibly strong enough to restrain him.

    But it did not come to that, as the teen looked away, but stood aside.

    “Do not harm her,” the young king insisted.

    Geoffrey would not dignify that with an answer.

    In truth, he did not know what we could do. She was already in a prison of sorts - a punishment her body had rendered upon her. Her movements were limited, she rarely ventured outside her chambers, let alone the keep. She had not been present at court in several months.

    But Geoffrey would find something - she must answer for this.

    He burst into her chambers without knocking, startling the ladies present. There weren’t many, some servants along with a few younger noble women - the teenage Aines and Ana de Perigord chief among them.

    “Leave us, now,” Geoffrey ordered of the servants and ladies.

    There were looks of concern, but most obeyed, all filing out quickly and leaving king and queen alone.

    The exception was Aines.

    “Is something wrong father?” she asked.

    “Yes, but it does not concern you, no more than it concerned your brother,” Geoffrey told her. “Leave.”

    The princess was still young, even as her face had begun to show the maturity of womanhood. And Geoffrey could see her mind at work, debating fiercely whether to comply or refuse - knowing full well he was here for unpleasantness with her mother.

    “I will not ask again,” Geoffrey warned.

    “It is alright, my dear,” Marguerite said from her bed. “Go join the others.”

    Aines looked back at her and nodded. Then she made the walk from the chambers, her gaze never breaking with her father the entirety of the time, until she closed the door behind you.

    Her grandmother's name. Her grandmother's spirit. Perhaps her soul as well, he thought. She will be a handful.

    “What troubles you husband?” Marguerite asked. “I do not see you frequently.”

    “Thomas of Limousin is dead,” Geoffrey said.

    The queen’s eyes widened and her mouth hung open - her already pale complexion becoming ghostly.

    “No… no…” she said. “What happened?”

    “Killed by Knud,” Geoffrey said.

    “The Dane?! Our son’s tutor?!” Marguerite demanded. “I knew it! We should have never let him near our son! Alias… he…”

    “Say nothing of Alias!” Geoffrey warned. “A true servant of Aquitaine, who only ever thought of me and my family.”

    “He brought a murderer into our keep!” Marguerite exclaimed.

    “Knud insists that he acted in his own defense,” Geoffrey said. “That he had information on the late spymaster which placed him in danger.”

    “Talk of what Thomas did in private quarters?” Marguerite asked.

    “What he did without my knowledge actually,” Geoffrey said. “I knew about his discretions. What I did not know was his attempt to earn absolution for Aubry Karling!”

    Marguerite shut her eyes and grimaced. Tears rolled down her cheeks.

    “Oh Thomas,” she said softly. “I am so sorry.”

    “So you admit it,” Geoffrey said. “It was no lie.”

    “I know not if he threatened the Dane,” Marguerite said.

    “But you ordered him to seek absolution for Aubry,” Geoffrey said.

    “I did not order him…” Marguerite said. She picked up her head and met Geoffrey’s gaze square. “But yes, I did ask him to do so.”

    Geoffrey stared at her in silence. He felt as if someone had punched him in the gut. Even if he walked to her bedside knowing this would be the outcome, it still was difficult to hear. He stood motionless for a time, but slowly shook his head as his breathing became rushed.

    Finally he slammed his fist down on a nearby table with enough force to knock it over.

    “Why?” Geoffrey demanded. “Why did you do this? An insult to your husband… your king…”

    Marguerite shook her head. “Thomas is dead! Must it be about you?”

    “Yes!” Geoffrey shouted. “I was the one you and he betrayed! It has everything to do with me!”

    “Thomas did not betray you,” Marguerite said. “He did me a favor.”

    “He was not ignorant to what it meant,” Geoffrey said. “Which is why he acted in secret. And all for a disgraceful, pathetic excuse of a man.”

    Marguerite stared at Geoffrey, tears still in her eyes. “Who I wronged.”

    “No, who you wronged was me,” Geoffrey said.

    “You don’t understand. It was never about you,” Marguerite said. “It was your father. It was always about your father. You and Aubry… both caught in that war between us. And he suffered for my anger.”

    “There was no war,” Geoffrey sneered. “You schemed revenge, no more, no less. And Aubry knew full well what he was doing… repeatedly. He deserves no mercy. No forgiveness.”

    Marguerite’s eyes watered. “No… that is me.”

    “That is you, as well,” Geoffrey said. “For your concern, even now, is more him, than me.”

    “What concern is necessary for you?” Marguerite asked. “You have never cared what I say, or think, after that betrayal... if you ever did before. You have never needed my approval for anything! Perhaps from others… your sister… your father…”

    Never my father,” Geoffrey insisted.

    “Regardless, it was never from me,” Marguerite said. “I was but a player in your show. A vessel to birth your legitimate children. If your sensibilities allowed it, you would have been rid of me. And perhaps that would been better for all.”

    “Rid of you?” Geoffrey asked. “There was but one way to be rid of you, and you know it.”

    “I do,” Marguerite said. “And I do not know why after all of this, you never took it.”

    Geoffrey’s rage dissipated, as he felt a chill run down his spine. “You… wished for me to kill you?”

    Marguerite stared at him, pinning him with her gaze. “Sometimes. Did I not deserve it?”

    It was as if he had been punched in the stomach once more. To ask such a thing…

    And yet for so long he did think she deserved a great punishment, more than what she had received. The betrayal he had never truly left behind, and at this point, likely never would.

    “No,” he said. “No… you did not. You do not.”

    “Did you not wish it?” she asked.

    “Yes,” Geoffrey said. “Sometimes. But we do not always get what we wish because it is often undeserved.”

    “But it was deserved,” Marguerite said.

    “No, my father set you on this path,” Geoffrey said. “And killing you… that would have been what he would have done. And I am not him.”

    “You cannot blame your father for everything,” Marguerite said. “We must accept responsibilities for our acts.”

    “I am so tired of such talk,” Geoffrey said.

    “It is what God wants,” Marguerite said. “What He expects, even of the sinful. Especially of the sinful!”

    Geoffrey crossed his arms and rolled his eyes. “And I care little for what your God wants.”

    Marguerite’s eyes widened and the king realized what he had said. The shock appeared to fade from her face and she leaned back in her bed.

    “I suspected,” she replied. “But would not dare say.”

    Geoffrey said nothing, turning away from her and walking to the wall of her chamber. He leaned up against it and sighed. She already thought little of him. What harm could this truly do?

    “Do you not fear for your future?” Marguerite asked. “We both stand close to death’s door.”

    He looked back at her. “I believe what the girl Tisi says… of reincarnation. I know not if I shall manage this position again, but I believe that is my future, to return in another form.”

    “And what if she is wrong?” Marguerite asked. “God will forgive you if…”

    “The God you worship shall never forgive me,” Geoffrey said. “But not for that. For everything else.”

    Marguerite’s eyes lowered. “I understand. I do not think I shall be forgiven either.”

    “But you try to see to it that Aubry is forgiven?” Geoffrey demanded.

    “I used him,” Marguerite said. “His sin is my fault.”

    Geoffrey shook his head. “You who speak of accepting responsibility? It was your fault and not my father’s, but also your fault and not his? Do you hear yourself?”

    Marguerite looked away. “It feels as if it is all my fault.”

    Geoffrey sat down in the chair beside her. “I blame my father, because his greed and desire filled your mind with a hunger for vengeance. And I blame Aubry because regardless of your offer, he was my friend. And had been for years. He should never have accepted that offer. I would never have bedded Alias’ wife… regardless of what was said of him.. or even what I knew of him.”

    Marguerite shook her head. “But had I not offered…”

    “Your sin is your own, if that is what you believe,” Geoffrey said. “Aubry’s sin is his. And he deserves no sympathy - from myself, you or anyone else.”

    “But even if you think that, why do you care if I wish to aid him?” Marguerite asked. “Especially since you do not believe in God and heaven?”

    Geoffrey lowered his head. “Because you think me as a sinful man. Perhaps even with the blood of the devil in my veins. But you would never look to achieve such absolution for me. After everything we have been through together. Becoming royalty, bearing the burdens of a kingdom, losing our son… these illnesses. For better or for worse we have endured together, even if we have been unhappy, often.”

    “Geoffrey… I…”

    He lowered his head. “You hate me.”

    “No,” Marguerite said. “I… just… I do not hate you.”

    “But you do not love me,” Geoffrey said.

    “I…” Marguerite started. But her voice trailed off and with it, her eyes darted away. And that’s when Geoffrey realized something he never suspected.

    He believed their feelings toward each other were mutual. Toleration for mutual benefit, perhaps lust. At their best, an awkward love that neither particularly was fond of, as they were pushed together to a union that was cleaved apart by Foulques before it ever had a chance to succeed.

    But he realized now… he was wrong. She had never truly hated him. She had never loved him. She never had cared for him… at all. Not enough to plot against him, not enough to save him. She simply existed, until, in her mind, the blessed day when she simply faded away.

    And that thought was more depressing than he ever could have expected… leaving Geoffrey to stare at his wife in silence for moments. Then he turned and walked from her room, not even bother to shut the door behind him as he did.

    ….

    Geoffrey’s shock turned to frustration over the next day, a frustration with was abetted by the weakness in his right arm, making even drinking wine difficult.

    Even wearing the mask, his demeanor was apparent enough even Agnes noticed it when she visited him in his chambers to update him on the young king’s progress in his variety of lessons.

    “The queen’s actions still bother you,” she said.

    “They do,” Geoffrey said as he took a drink, using his left hand. “More now, because I know why she did as she did.”

    “She cared for him?” Agnes asked.

    “No, she did not,” Geoffrey said. “But more importantly, she does not care for me. And by that I mean that after everything we have been through, she does not love or hate me. I am nothing to her.”

    Agnes’ brow rose as she looked at him, pausing to take a drink of her own before replying: “And that is problem, why?”

    “I am her husband,” Geoffrey said. “She does not care to save or damn me. Think on that - she wished to damn father, and you. She wished to save Aubry… and our children. But me? I am nothing… not worth her love or her ire. That… disgusting. Insulting.”

    Agnes spit out her wine, the spray landing on Geoffrey’s tunic. The king glared at her before wiping it with his hand.

    “My apologies,” Agnes said. “But… my God, Geoffrey. Why does this anger you so?”

    “How could it not?” he demanded.

    “You bedded scores of women,” Agnes said. “Beyond just me. Even now I have little doubt that the babe Benoite nurses is your doing. You paid Marguerite’s crime back in kind, many times over. Neither one of you have ever been truly caring toward one another. So why should this be worth your anger, let alone this much rage?”

    “I resented her at times, yes,” Geoffrey said. “I could understand her resentment. But her feelings are different than that.”

    “Tolerating you and not caring?” Agnes asked. “It is what you did - when you abandoned her to father and came here - leaving your son as well. And then for years, you complained of her while you laid with me, whispering how you wished I could be your true queen.”

    “At times…” Geoffrey said as he raised a finger. “At times I could look past her betrayal and see a beautiful, witty woman, who could be devoted. Who could be a true queen. And in those moments, I loved her so very much.”

    Agnes looked at him, her brow raised. “That… that is sweet. A shame you never told her such.”

    “They were fleeting moments,” he replied. “And foolish, in retrospect, given how she feels.”

    Agnes shook her head. “I cannot believe you. Geoffrey, you might be the only man in this world who is angry his wife does not hate him. Do you have any idea how foolish that sounds?”

    “I should not elicit no feeling, no emotion,” Geoffrey said. “I was a duke. I am a king. I wish to be loved. If not possible, then I accept I shall be hated. But to simply ignore? My wife should not just ignore… not when she has feelings toward so many others.”

    Especially father,” Agnes said.

    “Yes, him,” Geoffrey said. “The cause of all of this.”

    “Well, at least you and the queen can share in that,” Agnes said.

    “It never brought us closer together,” Geoffrey said. “Even after I fought for her with him… before she laid with Aubry of course. But I still did.”

    Agnes grimaced and shook her head. “What is it you want from her? Love? Respect?”

    “I want her to care!” Geoffrey shouted. “I want her to want me saved or damned, I don’t care which! But I demand something! Not this… I don’t even know what to call it.”

    “I…” Agnes stammered. “Geoffrey, no.”

    “Excuse me?”

    Agnes sighed. “Do you remember Herve’s first wife, Sybille de Boulogne?”

    Geoffrey paused, uncertain why Agnes would mention her. “I do… your late sister-by-law.”

    “And you remember her fate?” Agnes asked.

    “She threw herself from the ramparts,” Geoffrey said. “Father covered it up for Herve to save face.”

    “Yes,” Agnes said.

    1127-Sybille-de-Boulogne.jpg


    “Why do you mention her?”

    Agnes again sighed and looked heavenward. “Because, I remember speaking to her not long before she killed herself. I may have been a day before or a month before… I suppose that’s not important. What is important is that I remember how she was… her words without energy. She spoke without emotion toward her devoted husband, the same toward her lovely daughter. I thought her tired… and she was. Tired of a world that had become dead to her. And so, she returned the favor.”

    Geoffrey shook his head. “Such a waste.”

    “I shall not judge her,” Agnes said. “And I would advise you, who has never known what it is like to be a woman, to do the same.”

    Geoffrey looked away to roll his eyes. “What is your point?”

    “I bring her up because Marguerite reminds me much of Sybille,” Agnes said. “Not with me… she has always spit venom at me. But I know the way Marguerite has talked to others. And now what you speak of here… it is like Sybille.”

    “So you’re saying I should worry Marguerite shall harm herself?” Geoffrey asked.

    Agnes again shook her head. “It is not new, Geoffrey. She has always been this way. At least since you ascended in Anjou. But despite it all, she birthed you two more sons and a daughter - children who will be your legacy. She did stand as your queen, went along with your shows and did all you asked.”

    “I did not ask her to lay with Aubry,” Geoffrey said.

    “After that,” Agnes said. “In all the years after that… which you supposedly appreciated in your ‘fleeting’ moments.”

    “What of them?” Geoffrey asked.

    “I am saying your wife felt as if the world was dead to her,” Agnes said. “And yet she remained… for whatever reason - whether it was hate for me, love for her children… and in doing so, did all you could have asked for her. She even made a show of it well enough that you did not notice her lack of care for you, until now. I would think with a performance that grand, you would salute her, not scorn her.”

    Geoffrey lowered his head and took a long drink. “I do not understand why you defend her, given how she despises you.”

    “She does,” Agnes said. “But I understand her plight. It is not an easy thing to feel powerless. You do all sorts of things to try to change that. Some women bed their husband’s closest friends...”

    Agnes stood up and walked toward the door before lowering her head. “Others… aid their fathers in murder, harming many others in the process - perhaps even ruining their lives.”

    She looked back at him. “You forgive me, Geoffrey, for my large role in your wife’s torment. Why not finally forgive her for her role in yours? For Aubry, for her feelings… for everything. Some peace… at this point… wouldn’t that do you both some good?”

    And with that, Agnes left, closing the door behind her. And Geoffrey sat in silence, sipping his drink as his left arm grew tired.
    ….

    Agnes words did resonate with him. He too, was tired.

    Tired of the misery he inflicted upon himself at being able to let go of something that happened over 30 years before.

    Tired of the frustration of being unable to be satisfied by anything, even Aubry’s miserable death.

    Tired of his conflicting feelings toward a wife who did not share them, or much else, with him.

    Tired enough that as the sun sank below the horizon, Geoffrey rose from his chair and began the slow walk toward his wife’s chambers.

    He had known Marguerite for most of his life now. They had met before he turned 16… younger than the young king or Aines was now. They had never been warm toward one another, though he felt as though he had tried.

    Four decades of coldness. Four decades of suffering. Four decades of misery.

    He blamed his father, of course, for Foulques had set them down this path. He had done so much to step away from what his father planned, averted the Iron Duke’s will time and time again. But his influence… the shadow he cast… even now, Geoffrey felt shrouded in a darkness that was not his doing.

    Or was it?

    Perhaps the fact he was not hated was proof. Marguerite's venom for Agnes and Foulques was no secret. For so long he thought she could not separate him from them. But her feelings, or lack thereof, toward him proved he was wrong. She did not count him like the others, even if she did not hold him in high regard.

    He had worked hard to make the world love him… why had he not tried as hard with his wife?

    Because I did not love her… not long enough… to make the effort, he thought.

    He never forgave her, no matter what he’d said. He might not blame her enough to truly destroy her… but he could never fully love her either.

    But there was still time. Time for him to at least speak the truth with her… to tell her that despite it all, she was a fine queen. They had suffered, thanks to their own mistakes as well as others, but at least now, at the end, they could look toward their son, and see their sacrifice yielded fruit.

    He came to the door and realized he could push it open and speak with her. Perhaps it would not solve things, not now after so much time, but it would be worth something.

    It takes a wise man admit his failure in the face of his frustration, Geoffrey thought as he placed his hand on the wood. Someone who can look beyond… rise above it all. The mark of a true king… and great leader.

    He paused.

    Geoffrey gave one long look at the wooden barrier before him. It might as well have been a solid stone wall.

    The king simply turned and walked away, back to his own chambers, in silence.



    Note: Apparently CK2 did some name changes in one of the recent patches! I checked to see how Thomas of Limousin was spelled before and it was "Thomas" not "Toumas" as it is there. But for consistency's sake, didn't want to change it.
     
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 215 - March 1127
  • Before Plantagenet - Chapter 215
    March 1127 - Bordeaux, Kingdom of Aquitaine


    “How do you feel, my lord?”

    From his bed, Geoffrey looked at his physician Jorge and frowned. “Where I am not numb, I ache. And I am chilled. It feels as if something is pressing on my chest.”

    “That is because your fever is high,” Jorge said. “It is not the cough - for you do not have any fits… but I fear you have an infection of some sort.”

    Geoffrey looked at him. “It is serious.”

    “Yes,” Jorge admitted. “You need rest.”

    “That will not be difficult,” Geoffrey said. “As I do not have the strength to rise from my bed today. Or yesterday for that matter. And I am beginning to wonder if I will tomorrow.”

    Jorge frowned. “Even if you do, I would advise against it. Your best chance at recovery is to remain in bed until you are feeling strong again. No pushing it.”

    “Chance…” Geoffrey said. “And what you would say my chances are?”

    Jorge lowered his eyes and Geoffrey had his suspicions confirmed.

    “And for the pain?” Geoffrey asked.

    “I have prepared a medicine for you,” Jorge said. “It is on the table, but I shall bring it to you.”

    “How strong is it?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Strong,” Jorge said. “Hopefully, it will let you sleep.”

    “Good,” Geoffrey said. “For I am tired. But first… I have some business to attend.”

    “You should rest,” Jorge said.

    “I can rest after,” Geoffrey said. “The realm waits for no man. So please, send for my children. All three of them.”

    Jorge frowned but nodded. “I shall also speak with Prince-Bishop Emmanuel.”

    The physician made his exit from the the chamber, leaving Geoffrey to sigh. He had little desire to see the Prince-Bishop, for he did not care for any last rite. But such things were expected and he would not make a fuss - he simply would not summon Emmanuel himself.

    His teeth chattered and wished to wrap himself tighter in the linen blankets, but did not have much strength to do so. And his left arm hurt to try… though it hurt when he did much of anything.

    Geoffrey had been miserable for days. His weakness had grown worse, but the pain was new. The fever was even more recent. And with those symptoms had gone his strength.

    Breathing was growing more difficult. Attempts to move in his bed drained him. Everything was work, which was increasingly harder and might soon be impossible.

    But soon “impossible” was not yet here. And so Geoffrey moved to prop himself up. He would endure for now. For he believed he would not have to much longer.

    The door opened once more and the young king entered, with his younger brother Alias and sister Aines.

    Geoffrey and Alias… names that forged a kingdom. What trouble shall they get into? More than we did? And Aines… how much shall she be like her namesake? If so… perhaps it is her I should fear most of all...

    “You wished to see us, father?” the young king asked as he removed his hat.

    “Yes,” Geoffrey said. “As you three can tell, I am rather ill. And given my age, I feel it appropriate to speak with you on… the future.”

    “Do not speak like that father,” Alias said. “You will be fine. You are rarely sick - sickly people are the ones who might…”

    “Perhaps you are right,” Geoffrey said. “Caesar Augustus recovered when he was greatly ill and made his… preparations. But he was careful, just in case. And so am I. A lesson, for all of you.”

    His children nodded and Geoffrey smiled. They were all handsome. They looked like him, he thought, more so than he’d realized before. It was a stark change to his doubts about his eldest son that existed for much of Foulques’ childhood.

    1127-Princess-Aines.jpg


    “Aines,” Geoffrey began, “your future likely lay away from here, but you should never forget your home, or your family, even in far away Scotland.”

    The teen had tears in her eyes. “I will not father.”

    Geoffery continued. “And if you seek someone to speak with, your cousin knows Occitan well, even if his accent would make his grandmother blanche.”

    Aines smiled and nodded.

    The king wished to give some sort of lasting advice to his daughter, but he found himself lacking in that regard. His sister’s longstanding critique of him - that he knew nothing of being a woman in a court - seemed readily apparent to him now.

    “I wish I could aid you in… how best to manage,” Geoffrey told her. “Speak to your mother, your aunt. Perhaps even your brother’s new wife when she arrives soon. They will have much experience you can learn from. Use them.”

    “I will father,” Aines said.

    Geoffrey smiled and nodded. “You are a lovely young woman. Like your mother… and her mother…”

    There was a strange feeling of sadness as he said that. Marguerite was not strong enough to visit him, as her illness also had flared once more, leaving her completely bedridden.

    Fitting, perhaps, he thought. We were never together in life, even when seated next to each other. Why should we be in death?

    But regardless of it, he looked at his daughter square. “I wish for you to do something for me, Aines. When you leave from here today, go to see your mother next. And tell her that I am sorry.”

    Aines’ brow rose. “For what, father?”

    “For everything,” Geoffrey said. “I doubt it will mean much. But it is time someone says it.”

    Aines’ lips trembled and she lowered her head. “I will tell her what you said, father.”

    Geoffrey then turned to his youngest. “Alias, your name sake was the most loyal of lords. And helpful. I expect you shall be the same to your brother.”

    Alias nodded. “Of course, father.”

    “You say that now, because you are a boy,” Geoffrey warned. “But there will be plenty who whisper delusions of grandeur in your ear as you grow older. They will seek to turn you against your brother. You must resist them… for they seek their own interests, not yours.”

    Alias nodded once more. “I will father.”

    “Look at your uncles,” Geoffrey said. “They have great ambitions and achieved much… but they have not let those ambitions get in the way of their loyalties. Remember that.”

    It was hypocritical, given Geoffrey himself had not settled for such a thing when he was a grand duke of the Kingdom of the Franks. But the king could not worry himself with that - he just wanted his sons to work together and not fight as their grandfather and great uncle had - a fight which had nearly destroyed House d’Anjou.

    “Alias,” Geoffrey continued, “If I am not present to watch you grow, know that you have strength in your veins, and your wit is apparent. Believe in that, and your brother, for that will see you through.”

    “Yes father,” Alias said.

    Geoffrey did not truly know how bright Alias was. He’d heard positive things, but rarely ever interacted with his youngest son. But once more, there were greater things at stake than his integrity.

    “I wish to speak privately to your older brother,” Geoffrey said. “Rest easy, and know that whatever happens to you all, you are in good hands.”

    There were tears in the eyes of both Aines and Alias, though Geoffrey was not certain if it were sadness, fear of the future, or both. Regardless, they did as he asked, departing the chamber and leaving the young king alone with his father.

    “It will be on you to make certain they heed my words,” Geoffrey told him. “You will be the head of the family. The head of the realm. Your subjects shall look to you for guidance… inspiration… strength. And those subjects include your siblings.”

    The young king nodded. “I shall… do my best father.”

    “Make certain your sister passes on the apology to your mother,” Geoffrey said. “And… be good to your brother. I expect him to be loyal, but I also expect you not to give cause to be disloyal. When he is old enough, find titles for him. A good wife, as well. I kept your uncles’ ambitions in check because I always gave them reason to believe they would be better living in comfort with me, than risking themselves for further glory. And I had multiple brothers - you have but one. It should be easier.”

    “I do not know what Alias shall want,” the teen admitted.

    “It will be your job to learn,” Geoffrey told him. “You shall have a crown handed to you, and a wife. But that shall be the last of it… the rest you must earn.”

    “And how am I to do that?” the teen asked. “How am I to rule?”

    “However you see fit,” Geoffrey replied. “I cannot tell you the right way any more than my father could me. For he was not me. And neither are you.”

    The prince lowered his eyes and nervously played with his hat. Unable to muster the strength to lift his hand, Geoffrey instead summoned his voice.

    “I do not mean that as an insult,” he said. “My father saw it as one, but he was wrong. Trying to be me would be a mistake. You must find your balance. You must find your strengths. Play to them. Use them to minimize your weaknesses. Do that, and you shall be every bit the king I was. If not more.”

    “But how will I find that?” the prince asked. “I need more time with you to learn.”

    “I do not believe you shall have that,” Geoffrey told him. “But you will be 16 years in but a few weeks. A man in your own right. And that is enough.”

    The prince did not appear convinced. So again the older man summoned the strength he had left to put it into his voice.

    “Agnes, as I have said,” Geoffrey told him. “She will guide you as she did your grandfather. And me. Look to her.”

    Geoffrey sighed. “And your mother as well. She may not have cared for me, but she always has for you and your siblings. She will not let you indulge in foolishness, for as long as she lives.”

    “What of Uncle Adhemar?Or Uncle Guilhem? Or Uncle Foulquesson? ” the prince asked.

    “Look at them, watch them,” Geoffrey said. “But never fully trust them. I think well of my brothers’ skill… but they are ambitious men as I have said. Know that, and they will be easier to keep on a leash.”

    “And the Duchess of Toulouse?” the prince asked. “She holds much power.”

    “A vain one… like me,” Geoffrey said. “Your aunt knows how to best deal with her. And perhaps your mother as well… since she has dealt with me all these years.”

    “I… what if I am not good enough?” the prince asked.

    “Then you will suffer,” Geoffrey said. “But you will be good enough. Because I know you capable. And I know you care. That is why you ask the questions you do.”

    The prince swallowed hard and squeezed his eyes shut. Tears rolled down his cheeks.

    “I will not squander what you have left me father,” the prince swore.

    “Do not aim to keep,” Geoffrey said. “Take aim at something greater.”

    “What?” the prince asked. “What should I take aim at?”

    “You’ll find in time,” Geoffrey said. “I did not discover my ambition in a day either.”

    Again tears flowed down the prince’s cheeks. “I shall do as you ask father.”

    “Good,” Geoffrey said. “Now, even if I do recover, I shall be laid up for a time. It will fall on you to lead… you are king after all.”

    “Am I not still in need of a regent?” the teen asked.

    “You will be 16 in a matter of weeks,” the king said. “You are there. Summon a council meeting for the morning. Find where the realm stands. Your aunt will attend to me, but when she is finished, make certain she is present with you.”

    “It will be done,” the young man said.

    There was a knock on the door and it was opened to reveal Agnes. The aged woman had a frown on her face as she approached. Still, Geoffrey smiled. He was happy to see her.

    “I did not wish to interrupt,” she said.

    “No, we are done,” Geoffrey said. “The young king… he knows what he must do, doesn’t he?”

    The teen looked at his father, then nodded quickly. “Yes. I do. Thank you father.”

    The young man moved to leave but Geoffrey called to him.

    “Did you not have something to say to your aunt?” he said.

    A grimace came to the teen’s face as he turned round to face Agnes. “Aunt Agnes… would you come to the council meeting I am arranging for the morning?”

    “My lord… you are most courteous to ask,” Agnes said. “I shall be there. But if I may…”

    The teen looked on and then realized she was asking permission to speak. “You may!”

    “Thank you,” Agnes said. “I think in this case, it would be wise not to ask, but to instruct them that there will be a council meeting in the morn and they will be expected to attend.”

    “Of course,” the teen said. “I mean, I will you expect you there.”

    “You should, as I said I would be there,” she said with a grin.

    The teen blushed and nodded. Then he took one more look at his father, lowered his head and sighed, before leaving the room.

    The door closed and Agnes approached, pulling a chair and placing it by the bedside. Geoffrey greeted her with a grin.

    1127-Agnes.jpg


    “Toying with the boy?” Geoffrey asked.

    “We must have some fun with the young,” Agnes said as she sat down. “And I think you would prefer that to the type we normally enjoy.”

    Geoffrey eyed her, immediately understanding but not pleased with the thought. She would not dare replace me… with him? And he would not… given his age and hers...

    “You worry too much, even now,” Agnes said. “It was a bit of humor. Nothing more.”

    He felt flush and foolish. “What makes you think I worry?”

    “Your mouth,” Agnes said. “I have learned to watch for other cues while you wear that hideous mask.”

    Geoffrey shook his head, but smirked at the reality he had underestimated her. Again.

    “How long were you there?” Geoffrey asked. “Before you entered?”

    “Oh I had been waiting since Aines and Alias left,” Agnes said. “I thought I would see if you needed any help in getting your point across to young Plantagenet.”

    The king’s smirk became a full-on frown. “I hate that nickname.”

    “I do not hear it much with most of the court,” Agnes admitted. “But in my time with him, I notice the children his age and younger make use of it all the time.”

    “He should cut it out,” Geoffrey said. “They need some degree of formality… a boundary of sorts.”

    “Yes, like we had,” Agnes said.

    “That was different,” Geoffrey said. “I could trust you had the respect for me and knew your place.”

    “Did you now?” Agnes asked.

    Geoffrey eyed her. “Must you be this way… now?”

    “I am sorry,” she said. “I simply look to lighten to mood.”

    “You?” Geoffrey said.

    “Yes me,” Agnes said. “Because I can with you. And because I must, because I know what this is. And it is all I can do to help from crying.”

    Geoffrey summoned the strength to raise his left arm, albeit painfully, to reach for her. He missed her hand, but she was able to find his.

    “Do you remember mother, Geoffrey?” Agnes asked.

    The king eased back and closed his eyes as a small smile came to his lips. “I should remember her as she was at the end. But I prefer to think of her when she was younger… when her hair was mostly black with little gray, and when she was at her liveliest.”

    Agnes smirked. “Her hair was plenty gray when you were a babe, you know. And she had already become a bit slothful, and rather fat. But I will tell you, she was always lively - even at the end of her days.”

    “My memory is not as it seems?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Perhaps, or perhaps it is me who is wrong,” Agnes said. “There are so few of us left who can say… so little time left.”

    Geoffrey could see Agnes’ eyes grow sullen. Their numbers grew small and her children were gone - her eldest daughter dead from the cough, her youngest now Empress of the Greeks and her son left marry the Duchess of Albany in Scotland.

    1127-Louis-of-Albany.jpg


    And seeing her sadness, Geoffrey endeavored to brighten her mood. “It is the way of things. But you shall still have Etiennette.”

    “Etiennette… yes,” Agnes said. “But there are things I prefer not to speak with her on… or cannot. She does not remember mother as we do. Father yes… but I do not feel comfortable reminiscing with her on that.”

    “Remember the efforts we did to place her there?” Geoffrey asked. “To secure your position over Haldora?”

    “I prefer not to,” Agnes admitted. “We truly are a sinful lot.”

    “Yes… yes we are,” Geoffrey said.

    “We have ruined many lives,” Agnes said. “Do you…”

    Her voice trailed off. Geoffrey curious, requested she continue.

    “Do you, now, regret it?” Agnes asked. “I feel for Marguerite, as I told you. Haldora too.”

    “No,” Geoffrey said. “I regret nothing. It is a harsh world, and there are men who went about it much harsher than me.”

    Geoffrey knew Agnes understood who he referenced. She had plenty of times in the past. But today, perhaps in deference to his condition, she simply nodded and did not speak the Iron Duke’s name.

    Then a thought crossed his mind. One that he was almost afraid to ask about, given his poor experience with Marguerite in the months before. And yet… he had to know.

    “If I ask you a question,” Geoffrey began. “Do you promise to answer me truthfully?”

    “Will you punish me if I do?” Agnes asked.

    A sly grin formed on Geoffrey’s lips. “You are too important to punish.”

    “I know, I just wish to hear you say it,” Agnes said. "So what is your question?"

    “Did you indulge in our affair because you felt compelled?” Geoffrey asked. “Or because you truly desired it?”

    Agnes smiled. “You speak of me in the way you do, and you do not know?”

    “You are shrewd… smart,” Geoffrey said. “I offered you much, and you may have feared the consequences of refusal back then.”

    She blushed, before taking his gloved hand and bringing it to her lips. “Sometimes we find joy in the places we least expect.”

    His heart raced and breathing became even more difficult. But a smile formed on his lips.

    “Thank you,” he said. “It truly means a great deal to hear you say that. I loved you like I have no other. I still do… even if I can no longer show it.”

    “I know,” Agnes told him. “Because I know you. As I always have. Since we were in Anjou. Little Geoffrey back then.”

    Little?” Geoffrey asked.

    “I was always your older sister,” Agnes said. “I always worried for you. Who do you think spoke on your behalf to father? I had to know you in order to best maintain some peace between you two.”

    Geoffrey shook his head. “You needn’t have bothered.”

    “Words spoken by a man who always understood but never wished to,” Agnes said. “Even now. But that is alright. I have loved you anyway, flaws and all.”

    “And you think of those flaws now?” Geoffrey asked.

    Agnes smiled, though there were tears in her eyes. “I shall miss your never-ending concern with how I view you. Even if you should have known long ago of my love.”

    “My fear of losing it remains real,” he admitted.

    “Then rest easy, for you never have,” Agnes said. “And I do not think you shall now.”

    It was a relief of sorts. He didn’t have any reason to believe Agnes did not feel as she did, but the doubts never went away.

    That joy was fleeting however, as a pain within his chest flared, making it impossible to breathe or speak. His whole body trembled, as he watched Agnes’ face go from a look of affection to one of concern and fear.

    “Are you alright?!” she asked.

    The pain did subside and Geoffrey relaxed, able to gasp for air once more. He nodded slowly and judging by the continued look of fear on Agnes’ face… unconvincingly.

    “My time grows short,” he said. “And more painful.”

    “Should I fetch Jorge to give you something for the pain?” she asked.

    “No, I already have it,” Geoffrey said as he turned his head toward the draught. “But I wished to conduct my… business before I take it.”

    “Then there is no time to waste,” Agnes said. “I shall summon Guilhem.”

    “No, I have nothing to say to him,” Geoffrey said. “He will test my son, and thus, test you. So will Essa. And Foulquesson. And Adhemar. They all shall. For they are ambitious and while I kept them in check, they will wonder how the young king manages it.”

    “And you will need me to keep a handle on them,” Agnes said.

    “Yes,” Geoffrey said. “Well no. I shall be gone. He will need you… more than anyone else ever has. And that is why it is time for you to leave me.”

    “I will leave you when you leave,” Agnes said. “I will not let you alone.”

    “No,” Geoffrey said. “I have held you long enough. My son leads his first council meeting tomorrow. But we both know that for him to succeed, for now, he must not truly be alone.”

    “I will be fine,” Agnes said.

    “So will I,” Geoffrey said. “It is him I worry about. You have done more than enough for me. It is time to let go of your little brother.”

    “I let go of my little brother long ago,” Agnes said. “I do not wish to let go of my love.”

    He smiled, with any lingering doubts were pushed aside. “As you said, you never will.”

    Agnes squeezed the tears from her eyes and nodded. She stood from the chair, still not letting go of his hand, and took a long look at him.

    “Geoffrey… you put on a magnificent show,” Agnes said. “And did what I did not think possible.”

    “Win myself a kingdom?” he asked.

    “No,” she said. “Though that was impressive enough.”

    “I could not have done it without you,” he replied.

    She wiped her cheeks and then smirked. “No, you could not.”

    Sweet, beautiful Agnes, he thought. Well, perhaps not always sweet, but still beautiful, ever witty, and sharper and more cutting than most, even now.

    He did not want for her to go. He would have loved her face to be the last thing he saw. And she would stay. She wished for him to tell her. He could see it in her eyes.

    But he pulled back his hand, and though her fingers lingered a moment, she allowed him. Taking a deep breath she walked from his bed and to the door. One last look back followed and with her voice breaking, she said, bowing: “My king.”

    He smiled. “My queen.”

    And she turned from him, a sob escaping her lips before she hurried from the room, closing the door behind, leaving Geoffrey, in dim candlelight, alone to the sound of the keep settling in for the night.

    Agnes gone, and expecting no one else, Geoffrey relaxed. The pain remained, but he had Jorge’s concoction to soothe that. Given the increasing weight on his chest, he suspected it would probably be the last thing he ever drank.

    It was a bitter thing, the liquid in that bowl. But he choked it down, even as the fading strength in his left arm made it and the bowl shake.

    He thought of removing his mask, but the show could not end yet. He would be discovered, and they would look upon him. Perhaps they would remove it, but there was nothing he could about that.

    The bowl placed down on the end table beside the bed, he took a deep breath, or as deep as he could given his struggles.

    There was some measure of regret - he had not completed his studies with Tisi. She wished to show him more, perhaps even her final lesson, but he had grown too weak of late to go through with it.

    Would it matter? Geoffrey was uncertain - though he had thought much on the subject in recent weeks. He even considered whether his late son Foulques had found new life - perhaps even as his youngest son Alias. Not that he could ever know... Tisi said most people only remembered bits and pieces of past lives and never recovered their full memories. But it was comforting to think it possible.

    Still, he was nervous… what did await him? He would soon learn… and possibly forget, if Tisi was correct. Perhaps he would return as his grandson, should young Geoffrey sire one. Or… a granddaughter.

    Wouldn’t Agnes, find that funny, he thought. If I were born again as a high-born woman… one who might be a queen? Or sister to a king. Then I would understand her plight.

    He paused.

    And I would hope to have a teacher as wise as she to guide me. And have a will a strong as Marguerite’s to endure.

    He shook his head, frustrated at not being able to tell them that and then pushing such thoughts from his mind as he looked ahead, his head propped well enough for him to glance around the room. That would prove meaningless soon, his vision already blurred and his head grew heavy. He was not certain if it was the concoction taking effect, or if it was his illness taking him, with the medicine just making it all more pleasant.

    His heart raced, even as his breathing slowed. The moment would come soon. His part ending. His time done. A new focal point, a new hero. A new man. A new king. And himself, a memory.

    A shadow?

    As his eyes drifted across the room, taking in the blurred sights for what he expected to be a final time, Geoffrey looked over and noticed what he thought was a dark figure A familiar one, though one he did not remember seeing for years - that of a well-built man dressed in mail with sword at his side. And iron upon his face.

    Geoffrey has heard stories that those at the end of their life saw the spirits of those they knew. He wondered then if he would see his poor unfortunate son, had he not yet returned to this world, or perhaps Alias. He thought of his mother, Beatritz, as well, pleased he could show her all he had accomplished.

    But it did not surprise Geoffrey in the least that it was his father who appeared before him now.

    “So, you come to see me, finally, at the last,” Geoffrey said as he picked his head to focus his blurred vision on the Iron Duke of the Franks. “Come to finally admit your better? Duke of the Franks to the King of Aquitaine. You bent the knee, I forced a kings to theirs. Rouen was but a moment, but they shall speak of life as my era! My time! My legend! And I did it my way! What have you to say, father? What do you have to say?!!”

    Geoffrey’s eyes cleared, his vision pure as he looked forward. But to his surprise he found nothing - no spectre, no spirit, no man, no nothing in the dim candlelight. He remained alone in silence as the shadow he thought he had seen was gone. If it had ever been there in the first place.

    His vision blurring again and strength failing, Geoffrey leaned back in his bed. For a few moments, he felt flush with embarrassment over his mistake. But then a small grin formed on his lips, and the silence was broken by a weak chuckle.

    “That is amusing” he said as his voice grew to a whisper and darkness fell around him. “Quite amusing, indeed....”

    1127-Succession-screen.jpg
     
    • 3Love
    Reactions:
    Prelude - March 1127
  • Before Plantagenet - Prelude
    March 1127 - Wiltshire, England

    “You should not be here.”

    The soft spoken words made Ælfflæd Stawell look up as she sat quietly beside the bed in the solar. Those words were meant to be forceful, no doubt. But such things were now beyond the queen. Years of misfortune had left the lady weak, bedridden… broken.

    And so Ælfflæd said nothing, lowering her head once more, her eyes drifting to the cold, stone floor.

    “Did you not hear me?”

    Her cold hand brushed Ælfflæd’s raven locks, and she looked up again. “I will go when I am ready.”

    “It is not your time that you follow,” the queen said. “It was not before. And it will not be in the future.”

    Ælfflæd rolled her eyes at that. Thankfully, she was certain her mother could not see her.

    “This feast is for you, and you do not attend,” the queen said.

    “It is for father to gather support for his latest war,” Ælfflæd replied. “I am a sideshow. One that will be shuffled off in the morning. Never to be seen...”

    Her voice trailed off. She spoke truth. But to a weak and ailing woman, too harsh of one.

    “I am sorry, mama,” Ælfflæd as she knelt, raising her small frame up enough so that she could see Queen Wulfun’s eyes. “It is just difficult, is all.”

    1127-Princess-Aefflaed.jpg


    “It is a wonderful thing,” Wulfrun said, even as tears welled in her eyes. “My little girl shall be a queen. It will pain me to know I shall never look upon your pretty face again… but it is a price I gladly pay.”

    It was not one, however, that Ælfflæd was certain she wished to. Even if her mother was one of the few things in Wiltshire… or England for that matter… which she had any fondness for.

    “A queen in name… and nothing else,” Ælfflæd lamented.

    “Why must there be something else?” Wulfrun asked. “I was never something else. Most of us are never something else. What we receive, and do, is plenty.”

    Ælfflæd’s eyes darted away. Her mother was from a different time. When most Saxon women were just there to birth children, and carry on in their husband’s shadow - rule when he was not present and administer the household.

    The times were changing though. There was the Duchess Æfrida of Northumberland - an old woman now but in her younger days, had accompanied both Ælfflæd’s father and grandfather on crusade.

    And she was just the first.

    Duchess Maud of East Anglia was 27 years of age - just five years Ælfflæd’s senior, and a ruler in her own right, with her sister as her heir, since the Duchess had birthed a bastard prior to her marriage. And yet, despite that embarrassment, she carried on as one of the realm's most powerful ladies.

    And of course, there were the Normans.

    Duchesses Adelise of Mercia and Aevis of Lancaster. Aevis was the younger of the two, 14, and still having her hand held. Her elder sister Adelise was 19, and owned more land than anyone in the realm.

    A king maker, Ælfflæd thought. Father must be grateful she does not feel the urge to hand anyone else the crown.

    It was safe to say England, these days, had plenty of noble women who dallied in “something else”. And Ælfflæd lamented her inability to be one of them.

    But she could not say that aloud. For even if many women ruled, it was uncouth for a woman to desire power. And her mother was a stickler for proper behavior these days, especially after after their ordeal and Ælfflæd’s sister Æthelræda’s mess in Germany.

    “I know you don’t believe it,” Wulfrun said, “but God is rewarding you for persevering in Tunis. The marriage offer came right after your return to England. It was a sign… a blessing.”

    Returning home to be sent away again was not the blessing Ælfflæd would have chosen. She would not have minded being the wife of one of England’s lords… perhaps a duke. Most were not much older than she, as fortune would have it. Power... she would not have, but at least she would still be in her own home. Aquitaine seemed a different world.

    Since her marriage to Prince Geoffrey of Aquitaine had been arranged, she had been forced to learn Occitan. At first she thought it would be easy, since she figured it was similar to Frankish, which was similar to Norman, which she understood somewhat. But while there were similarities, it proved different enough to be difficult and emphasized how she was leaving her homeland behind.

    “Have you any advice for me?” Ælfflæd asked.

    “Be supportive, loyal,” Wulfrun said. “Give advice when asked, and fear not asking if it is wanted. But do not speak out of turn, for it is a good way to anger one’s husband.”

    “What if he is a fool?” Ælfflæd asked. “Or an immature boy?”

    “Then you must learn how to make him see what is right,” Wulfrun said. “If he is a king worth anything, you will not be able to bludgeon him into acceptance.”

    Ælfflæd doubted that as well… but it did not mean she would not try.

    “There is… one more thing,” Wulfrun said. “Never… never do as your sister has. Temptation may be great, but you do so much harm in forsaking your vows. You shame your husband, and your family and worst… you damn your own soul.”

    While Ælfflæd would have preferred not hearing of her sister, Æthelræda’s story made sense to tell. After all, she had been shuffled off to Aquitaine once too… married to the brother of Ælfflæd’s promised. But her first husband died as the result of wounds in battle, and she had carried on an affair during her second marriage to the Duke of Swabia. One that had produced bastard children.

    Æthelræda’s infidelity still hung over House Stawell like an anchor around the neck. And some even blamed her for the family’s misfortune, especially given the rumors of what had befallen the queen and princess in Tunis.

    Ælfflæd doubted such things, but she had little desire to repeat her sister’s failings.

    The door opened, causing both mother and daughter to glance over. The dark-haired Prince Eadwulf approached the bed, dressed in fine clothes, drawing a smile from his mother but a look of apprehension from his sister.

    “I have come to fetch Elf,” he announced.

    “And well you should,” Wulfrun said. “The girl will not go otherwise. Too stubborn for a wife.”

    “You wish to be rid of me so desperately, mother?” Ælfflæd demanded.

    “No,” Wulfrun said. “Letting you go is the hardest thing I have done. But I know it is something I must do, just as I pray you will have to do in the future with your children, many times, as you see them off to greater things.”

    It was an answer worthy of the shame Ælfflæd felt for questioning her mother’s love. She had her doubts about her father, but Wulfrun was always true to her. Or at least always wanted her happy and safe… especially in Tunis.

    That’s what made this all so difficult.

    But Ælfflæd could fight it no longer, rising from the floor and kissing her mother on the forehead, and telling her that she would always love her and think of her. And Wulfrun said the same, and added “you will be a lovely and beloved queen, who always has God by her side.”

    Of that, Ælfflæd was not certain as her brother led her away. But she was left frustrated at her goodbye, which she knew was not too short, yet could never be long enough.

    1127-Queen-Wulfrun.jpg


    The door to the solar was closed and the princess followed her brother to the stairs. But she went no further, her frustration boiling over.

    “Must you have done that?” Ælfflæd demanded. “I shall never see mother again after tomorrow. And she may not be physically able to speak to me then… you know how she is these days. It could have waited longer.”

    “Father waits long enough,” Eadwulf replied. “You have responsibilities as the ranking lady of the house.”

    “I shall not be of this house much longer,” Ælfflæd noted. “He could have just elevated your wife early.”

    “I am not king yet, so elevating Antsa would not be inappropriate,” Eadwulf said. “You still remain of our house, even as you marry.”

    “Unless I sin like Rae,” Ælfflæd noted.

    Eadwulf frowned. “Our sister’s shame… is a pity. But just because we do not speak of her does not mean she is not one of us.”

    “Father feels differently,” Ælfflæd said. “So does mother.”

    “You speak to me, not them,” Eadwulf said. “If you wish to argue with father at the feast, feel free to do so. I think it will go poorly for you though.”

    Of course, he was right. Ælfflæd did not like how her sister was spoken of, but she also knew it was a battle that was near impossible for her to fight. And pointless - since Æthelræda remained in Swabia, far away from her homeland and not party to the bile spewed at her in absentia.

    “I think you are somewhat fortunate,” Eadwulf told her. “To be going south. I hear the weather is nice in Bordee-ux.”

    “Bor-dough,” Ælfflæd corrected.

    “That is not how it looks,” Eadwulf said. “No matter. I hear it is a fine place. I think you shall enjoy it. Æthelræda…” He paused for a moment before continuing. “Our sister did, when she was there.”

    “You look to cheer me up,” Ælfflæd said.

    “I speak truly,” Eadwulf said. “Wiltshire… England… it is tiring. Father fights battles home and abroad. I see discontent on the faces of our vassals. I hear the whispers. It would be nice to have some time away from that and enjoying a true feast of celebration, as opposed to this.”

    “So then tell father you will accompany me,” Ælfflæd said. “Rather than Uncle Osmund.”

    “I already suggested it,” Eadwulf said. “But father was against it. I have heard talk of threats against our house… and he feels it would be easier to make a play on my life away from Wiltshire.”

    “Threats?” Ælfflæd asked as her stomach clenched. This was no idle thought - her brother acted as her father’s master of spies, after all. “From who?”

    “I am still working to find out,” Eadwulf said. “Some say from the Normans, who think father had something to do with Robert of Mercia’s death a decade ago. Others say from Saxons who think he is too close to the Normans.”

    1127-Prince-Eadwulf.jpg


    “Everyone seems to hate us,” Ælfflæd lamented.

    “And you wondered why I might think you lucky,” Eadwulf said. "They can hardly be worse than what is here."

    “Yes, 'they'. Franks? Occitans? Gauls?" Ælfflæd mused. "I do not even know what to call them these days and I know less of what they shall make of me.”

    “I think of them as Franks, since these are hardly the first to claim a kingdom in Aquitaine,” Eadwulf said. “We shall see if they do better than their predecessors. But… in the meantime, I believe they will think you lovely.”

    “You did not say charming,” Ælfflæd said.

    “Because you are gruff,” Eadwulf said. “And harsh. Like father.”

    “And yourself, apparently,” Ælfflæd noted.

    Eadwulf shrugged. “Diplomacy has never been a strength of our family. Perhaps it is why we are in this difficult situation.”

    “Except for Rae,” Ælfflæd said. “She was always charming.”

    Eadwulf frowned. “As I said, perhaps it is our tongues that get us into trouble.”

    Ælfflæd lowered her eyes. Looking back was depressing. Looking forward was depressing. Looking around was depressing. The Stawell family was teetering on disaster.

    “Let us go,” Eadwulf said. “Father needs fewer stresses in his life, not more.”

    Ælfflæd was quickly moving past caring what her father thought, but followed her brother’s lead as they descended the staircase and to the main hall, which was packed with people.

    Wiltshire was a fairly large castle - it had to be to keep House Stawell in power. They had few holdings in England proper, so having a fortification that could withstand a large army was required.

    Or a group of rebellious rabble, like the group that had stormed Wiltshire some half-century before, murdering Ælfflæd’s aunts, while her grandfather was fighting on the continent.

    But then England had many castles these days. The Normans had started it, the Saxons then moved to keep pace. And the raids of the Moslems gave everyone further incentive to hide in fortresses.

    Even lords who had more luxurious residences chose to forsake them. She had heard Duchess Adelise in Mercia had a large manor home, but rarely visited it - there had been hesitancy after her father Duke Robert’s murder to reside in a place that was not fortified.

    But despite the size of the main hall in Wiltshire, the fact that every prominent lord, Norman and Saxon, was present made it crowded.

    As usual, divided down the center, with two long tables on each side. On one side sat the Anglo Saxons, the lords who had ruled these lands for near 700 years. They had driven off the Romans, subjugated the Celts, and beaten back the Norse. And so they remained proud, even in the face of a foe who might still best them yet.

    The Normans sat at the other table. There was a time when they were upon a dais, and yet another moment when they were isolated to a small corner of any feast hall.

    But these days they were numerous, at least in knights. It seemed they had no shortage of them, dressed in heavier mail, carrying their large swords, even in the hall.

    In lords, they were fewer, though more so than before. It was but the sisters Adelise and Aevis among the most powerful rulers, with no other landed dukes and duchesses among them. But they had earls, most calling Adelise their liege, and a few other sparsed about the kingdom.

    1127-Duchess-Aevis.jpg


    The Saxons were the opposite, in lords numerous but knights lacking. Their fyrds could count on many men, but had been cut through like a hot knife in butter when facing Norman or Frankish knights.

    “Harold Godwinsson came the closest to besting them,” she’d once heard Duke Burgheard of Cornwall tell Eadwulf. “And we’ve never had another like him.”

    “Morcar took back the crown,” Eadwulf had replied. “The Bastard was forced to disinherit his own son. Such is the fear he had of us. They know we can best them… and do not want a fight.”

    “He retreated from that battle,” Burgheard said. “But what of the war Ulf? Look at the girl from Mercia, and tell me your father does not eat from her hand? It is a disgrace.”

    Eadwulf had disagreed. But Burgheard had a point. Adelise and Aevis controlled nearly half the realm’s forces, and those knights were the best of them in a fight. The Saxons may be living in delusion, but she wasn’t.

    But then, when one’s preconceived notions are already shattered, it makes such realizations easier.

    Life in a prison far away would do that. And Ælfflæd had spent what felt like a lifetime away from England, trapped in Tunis. The amenities could have been worse - being a princess had advantages - but the emotional torment was unforgettable.

    She did not know what exactly happened to her mother, whom she was hauled away with when Wiltshire fell to the Moslem heathens. She did know that there was a commotion then… she’d heard arguing. The Emir was furious about something. Wulfrun had cried her eyes out then, but said she had been promised that they would go home soon.

    Ælfflæd had been ransomed after that. But her mother did not go with her. Wulfrun did return, almost a year later. Ælfflæd never got an answer from anyone when she asked why, and would not speak to her mother on it - the rumors were harsh enough as it were. The only thing worse… would be having it all confirmed.

    She heard plenty about herself anyway. Tunis had changed her relationship with everyone. Skepticism, pity, contempt - Ælfflæd felt it from all sides, Saxon, Norman… even her own family.

    In some ways, she already felt like Æthelræda, at least in her father’s eyes. And if they thought that of her, she could only imagine what those in Aquitaine would think.

    She was forced to put that anxiety to the back of her mind however, in order to take part in yet another illusion - that one family could rise above all of that.

    Sitting upon the dais, was the royal house of Stawell, on the evening consisting of King Thoræd, Prince Eadwulf, his wife Antsa, their three children including seven-year-old Æthelfrith, second-in-line to the throne. Ælfflæd’s uncle, Prince Osmund also sat with them, with his wife Karlotta of the von Habsburg family.

    1127-Prince-Aethelfrith.jpg


    The Stawells had ruled England for half-century now, after Ælfmær had been elected by the Saxon nobles as a compromise - a weak lord with one keep who could balance the different factions in the face of a humiliating defeat to the Franks.

    To Ælfmær’s credit, he had worked hard to improve the Saxon’s position after the failures of Morcar, who had bested the Normans but proved unable to meet the Frankish challenge, and then was murdered - some said by vengeful Normans, others claimed by dissatisfied Saxons.

    His successor Godwine had failed as mightily - his brief reign highlighted by his embarrassing humbling to Duke Robert of Normandy, son of the Bastard, only for Robert’s Normans to spurn his request for aid. Godwine paid for that failure, dying in battle in Normandy against Frankish forces.

    In the shadow of England impending collapse, Ælfmær had managed to assemble the fyrds, and bring them across the channel, where they heavily outnumbered the Franks and after a series of victories, looked set to humble their enemies once and for all.

    And then Foulques d’Anjou crushed them all at Rouen.

    A lesser man would have been destroyed by the humiliation in Normandy, its loss, and his capture in Maine to the Frankish lord. But Ælfmær had rebuilt England, answered the Pope’s call and led a daring expedition to the Holy Land when others scoffed at it. He had earned the title of Crusader and had he been immortal, perhaps England would be more than it was now.

    But no man was immortal. And King Thoræd was not quite his father.

    1127-English-Kings.jpg


    Ælfflæd had once held her father in high regard. But those days were past. Her grandfather had done much. Her father had lived off that, squandering it slowly. And the goodwill toward House Stawell was ebbing fast.

    “The new generation do not remember what it was like then,” Thoræd had lamented many times. “Only Æfrida understands… and she still supports me!”

    Duchess Æfrida had ruled Northumberland for nearly four decades. She had traveled to the Holy Land with Ælfmær and Thoræd, taking a Crusader’s oath when none was expected of a woman. But she was a rarity - in fact, she had ruled Northumberland longer than any of the other Dukes and Duchesses of England had lived!

    1127-Duchess-Aefrida.jpg


    The oldest after her was Duke Sigeric of Essex, at the ripe old age of 31. Duke Æthelsige of Somerset neared 30. There was her father’s chancellor, and her mother’s “babe” of a brother, Duke Osmund of Kent, who was 27. Duchess Maud of East Anglia was the same age, and her cousin, Duke Burgheard of Cornwall, was two years her junior.

    And youngster still were the Norman duo of Adelise and Aevis, 19 and 14 respectively. Children in power, her father said, and children who lacked respect for their elders.

    Still, the Saxons believed Thoræd had treated the Normans too nicely, allowing them to rise once more. The Normans thought they were being placated, and if the opportunity arose, the king and his fellow Saxons would dispose of them. And all questioned the constant war with the Moslems, which seemed less about aiding Christendom and more about expanding House Stawell’s personal possessions.

    It was hard to say how England remained together - perhaps it was the threat of Moslem raiders. Perhaps it was the fact the lords themselves could not seemingly act together. But it all seemed tenuous, even on a night where they all ate under one roof. Especially as they ate under one roof.

    But the hall stopped as Ælfflæd moved to take her place upon the dais. Some stood as she came forth - they knew this was to be her last time with them all.

    It was momentary - they were all soon back to their drink and conversation. The Saxons enjoyed their ale, the Normans their wine - bringing their own cups to distinguish them from their counterparts. Foolish, in Ælfflæd’s estimation, given they were all related anyway.

    Adelise and Aevis were both the great-grandaughters of both William the Bastard and Eadwine of Mercia, the brother of the failed King Morcar. Their mother Gunhilda was the sister of Queen Wulfrun - making both Ælfflæd and Ulf’s first cousins.

    Meanwhile, Duchess Maud and Duke Burgheard, for all their Saxon love, were grandchildren of the Bastard… both making them potential claimants to the English crown. The Duke of Kent’s wife was also a grandchild of the Bastard, as was Essex’s wife - the Norman and Saxon trees had long tangled together.

    But then, perhaps Ælfflæd was no better. She had always felt more comfortable with the Saxons than the Normans, even if Adelise was among her closest relatives in the ruling elite. Maud had been like a big sister to her when Æthelræda moved to Aquitaine, though they had drifted apart quite a bit since Ælfflæd’s return from Tunis - the Duchess often partook in the gossip that followed the princess around these days.

    Burgheard seemed intent on protecting her from such venom, as he aimed to be gallant and pious. But she suspected he believed much of the Tunis talk as well - just that he found it his Christian duty to redeem her.

    Then again, Ælfflæd figured that was better than Somerset… who had tried to get her into his bed. She had refused - Æthelræda’s fate loomed large in her mind. So too were the stories he had bedded many other highborn women - and that he was married to her Aunt Gunhilda.

    Even if she did not look forward to her departure, she understood why her brother might envy her. Ulf was her only comfort - an older brother who always cared for his sister. She wished to remain by his side all evening, but as had become commonplace, he spent time chatting with their father or with Duchess Adelise, or the Duke of Kent.

    And thus Ælfflæd was left to fend for herself, and after enjoying a spread that included boar, pork and her favorite, pheasant, ultimately drifted toward her fellow Saxons as usual, Duchess Maud, Duke Burgheard, the Duke of Essex and the Duke of Kent on this occasion as they stood near the foot of the dais. Though she soon regretted it, upon hearing their discussion.

    “Again he spends time with her,” Duke Burgheard said of Ulf with Adelise.

    “He tries to keep the peace,” Kent said. “It is perhaps a foolish and impossible task, but Ulf takes his future seriously. He wishes to bring England together and he may be able to find common bond with his cousin. My niece is not above such talk.”

    “Ulf, bring people together with his words?” Maud sneered. “That will be the day! The prince is a man of many talents, but skill with the tongue is not one of them.”

    “Maybe he uses his tongue to please the horse with something other than his words,” Essex grumbled.

    Ælfflæd’s eyes widened at the duke’s words. The point was understood well enough.

    1127-Duke-Sigric.jpg


    “Be careful, Sig,” Maud said. “Elf may not wish to hear such foul things about her brother.”

    “I mean no disrespect, my lady,” Essex said. “I have always though well of the prince. I just worry a siren bewitches him.”

    “Siren?” Maud snickered. “I thought sirens were supposed to be beautiful. As you say, she looks like a horse.”

    “May I remind you her mother is my sister,” Kent said. “And is sister to the queen. Many, myself and I’m sure the princess, find such talk objectionable.”

    1127-Duke-Osmund.jpg


    Maud smiled. “Osmund, I spoke of Adelise, not your beloved sister. She had a father, after all.”

    The duke did not return the smile. “Yes, whose grandfather was the Bastard. As with you, Maud. And you, Ed. Or your wife, Sig. It would seem a mirror is in order. And less ale.”

    1127-Duchess-Gunhilda-and-family.jpg


    Ælfflæd wasn’t particularly fond of either of her uncles Osmund, but the Duke of Kent brought a small grin to her face with his reply. That was the chancellor’s last word, as he bid his niece goodbye and sought other conversation.

    The princess realized quickly she should have joined him.

    “Osmund is far too sensitive,” Maud said. “I did not insult his sister. You understand that, right Elf?”

    Ælfflæd swallowed hard. “I understand why he’s angry.”

    “You must apologize to him for me then,” Maud said. “I think your mother, and you, beautiful Elf. And your aunt is no different.”

    At least she realizes her error, Ælfflæd thought. “I will.”

    But as she moved to leave, Maud grabbed hold of her arm. “Elf, I have been meaning to ask you… what do you think of those Normans?”

    Ælfflæd pointed to herself, and felt their gaze upon her, but especially Maud’s condescending look and small smirk on her face.

    “Your grandfather? Or those that follow in his stead?” Ælfflæd replied.

    Maud smirk did not fade. “Those that follow, dear, since I assure you, my father, raised me a proper Saxon lady. As I’m sure Ed’s made sure he was a good, Saxon lord.”

    Ælfflæd glanced at Burgheard, who looked away. His cheeks beneath his dark beard were reddening… he was clearly embarrassed by Maud’s words. But he offered no aid and so Ælfflæd would offer no response.

    1127-Duke-Burgheard.jpg


    “I think it will not be my problem much longer,” Ælfflæd said.

    “So you will never think of your homeland again, or of it’s problems?” Maud demanded. “You may be leaving England but it will go on.”

    “Lady Ælfflæd is aware of that, Lady Maud,” Burgheard said. “I think she merely speaks to the relief she will enjoy to be away from its constant problems.”

    “I know what she said,” Maud said. “And I dislike it all the same. After all, her new family may be able to aid her people, if she requests it.”

    “King Geoffrey aid England?” Essex asked. “You ask too much of her!”

    “Agreed!” Burgheard said. “The next time that lecherous dog helps our people, it will be a first.”

    “Yet they send her off anyway!” Maud said. “And to marry a child, no less! It troubles me to see the king again treat you so, Elf. You deserve better.”

    I do, Ælfflæd thought, as Maud spoke to something she long believed. But she knew the Duchess of East Anglia simply wished to foment discord with her family.

    “Are you not eight years your husband’s elder?” Ælfflæd asked. “That is a greater gulf than between myself and my future husband, by a few years!”

    In truth it was actually something that had become rather common in England. Nearly all the current lords were married to much older women, often who were on their second or third marriages. Burgheard was 11 years his wife’s junior, Kent 15 years younger than his wife… who was old enough to be his mother. And there was Æthelsige, 14 years separating him between him and Gunhilda.

    But despite the age differences, most of those older ladies had been able to birth children for their younger husbands - all of those lords had at least one son or daughter.

    So it was not uncommon in England, at least, to be a woman married to a much younger husband. Still, it was another matter in practice, especially in regards to a teenager she knew of only from second-hand tales and hearsay.

    “Well… I have managed, in my own way,” Maud said. “Eadmund took some… molding… but I think he understands better now what is expected of him. But then I am a ruler in my own right, Elf. You will, sadly, not be as fortunate.”

    “Do not revel too much in my misery,” Ælfflæd said. “It is unseemly, Maud.”

    “I revel in nothing,” Maud said. “I think everything would have been far better had you been wed to Ed, instead.”

    “I would appreciate you not speak ill of my wife,” Burgheard said.

    “Should I mumble it instead?” Maud asked. “Perhaps under my breath as you do?”

    “I think Osmund is right and you drink too much,” Burgheard told her.

    Essex nodded. “It loosens your tongue far too much, Maud.”

    “And you would know all about tongues,” Maud said. “But, if we do not speak on truths, then we shall never be rid of those who lead us to ruin.”

    That Burgheard and Essex dropped their heads showed Ælfflæd that Maud may have been more open than most, but she spoke for them all the same.

    Maud then moved forward and pulled Ælfflæd away from the others. Burgheard took a few steps to follow, but Ælfflæd motioned for him to allow them to go. One person was better than three.

    1127-Duchess-Maud.jpg


    “Ed is too dutiful,” Maud said. “I did not speak out of turn, you realize. He thinks much of you… he wishes you were his wife. He will not act on it of course… he is not one to forsake vows made to God.”

    “I am grateful someone thinks well of me,” Ælfflæd said.

    “Make no mistake, Elf, I think very much of you,” Maud said. “I always have. And I hold much pity for your situation, both past, present and future. Married off to a boy, who carries the blood of Satan in his veins? Awful. And unbecoming of a good Saxon woman.”

    Ælfflæd frowned. Not that she was the most pious, but the thought of marrying into a family, supposedly descended from the daughter of the devil, sent a chill down her spine. However, Maud’s words annoyed her even more.

    “I am sure you are just broken up about it,” Ælfflæd said.

    Maud smiled. “You think me your enemy, but I am no enemy to any friend of England. And I think you a friend of England. Perhaps its greatest hope.”

    “But not my brother?” Ælfflæd asked. “Or my father?”

    “Your father… means well,” Maud said. “I often disagree with him, but I do not doubt the intentions of a true Christian, like him. And you know I hold a great affection for Ulf.”

    But…” Ælfflæd said.

    “But as I said, I think Adelise has bewitched him,” Maud said. “Or at least convinced him that appeasing her shall bring peace. Reconciliation with those that sought to bring us to heel, Elf?!”

    “Her mother is a Saxon,” Ælfflæd noted. “Married now to a Saxon lord. And my aunt. Besides, you are closer in blood to the Bastard than Adelise is, Maud. Should I not think ill of you as well?”

    “Her father was a Norman,” Maud said. “One who wished to fulfill his grandfather’s legacy and would have rebelled against your family had he not run afoul with Moslem assassins. I wish to make certain Saxons remain in their rightful place. If Adelise were like me, she would align herself with us. Instead, she surrounds herself with Norman knights.”

    “And my brother,” Ælfflæd replied. “They are on decent terms.”

    “More than decent,” Maud said. “From what I hear.”

    “Unfounded rumors,” Ælfflæd said. “I have no stomach for such things.”

    “I understand your... distaste... for gossip,” Maud said. “And I do not mean to sow discord between you and Ulf. I just… pray that your distance in Aquitaine will help you see what ails our home. And can help you secure the help we need.”

    “My new family?” Ælfflæd asked. When Maud nodded, the princess added: “Why would his father aid England, now and not before?”

    “Do the Angevins not hold a special hate for the Normans?” Maud wondered. “A blood feud that dates back generations? Before he tried to steal England, the Bastard took Maine from your future family.”

    “They have since reclaimed it,” Ælfflæd reminded her.

    “As we have England, for now,” Maud noted. “But the fires of discord still burn. A chance to put to rest an old foe, once and for all, is appealing for many. If perhaps not for your father-by-law, then perhaps for his son, who no doubt looks to leave his mark on the world, and live up to the standards set by his famous fore bearers. Rouen... forming a kingdom - it is quite the legacy to have over one's head!”

    “You would make a deal with the devil to get what you wish?” Ælfflæd asked.

    “I believe the devil is already in our midst,” Maud said. “I have tamed my blood. Perhaps your husband or father-by-law have tamed theirs.”

    “Perhaps you could appeal to them yourself,” Ælfflæd said. “I would not mind the presence of another powerful woman when I arrive in Aquitaine, especially one who I considered an older sister when I was a girl.”

    Maud’s brow rose. “An invitation to accompany you?”

    Ælfflæd nodded. She did not hold much fondness toward Maud anymore, but she wished for someone… anyone… who might understand her plight.

    “I am quite flattered,” Maud said. “But I am sorry… I cannot. Some important… business requires me to return to East Anglia. You have my sincerest apologies, Elf. And all my well wishes and prayers.”

    The princess could not hide her disappointment, but then she rarely hid her emotions well. Perhaps there was a faint hope as well that Maud was genuine in her care and not simply using Ælfflæd for her own ends. But if she cared… she would not have refused the invite.

    “It is a long journey ahead,” Maud said. “Think on what I have said. That is all I ask.”

    You ask too much, Ælfflæd thought, but she would not say it, instead shuffling back up to the dais to drink her ale alone. Conversation had proven a mistake, and she did not plan to repeat that error for the rest of the night.

    But the night had other ideas.

    “Cousin.”

    Ælfflæd knew the husky voice well enough, turning her head to see Adelise standing beside her. The Duchess of Mercia wasn’t the tallest of women, but she did stand a head above the very short Ælfflæd, and was made to look even larger when the princess was seated.

    1127-Duchess-Adelise.jpg


    “Cousin? Feeling familial today?” Ælfflæd asked.

    Adelise smiled and took the chair to the right of her. “Of course. Is it not a night for such things? Tomorrow you leave for Aquitaine, and I wished to give you my regards before you did. We are nearly sisters.”

    Ælfflæd eyed her. It was true Adelise’s mother had shuttled her and Aevis off to Wiltshire in their youth, after their father’s murder and young brother’s death. Perhaps they would have been closer, had Ælfflæd not been imprisoned in Tunis and had Adelise not returned to Mercia by the time she was 12 years.

    But Ælfflæd had been taken, and Adelise had returned to her home. It left them far from sisters, no matter their proximity of blood.

    “I think you worry about my older sister,” Ælfflæd replied. “The one who rules in East Anglia.”

    Adelise shook her head. “I know nothing of what you mean by that, Elf.”

    “Don’t,” Ælfflæd said. “Use that name, nor insult my intelligence. Maud does so enough for my liking.”

    Adelise lowered her head, then sighed. “What did she speak to you about?”

    “If you have come to see me, then you know,” Ælfflæd said.

    “She wishes aid,” Adelise said. “From your new family.”

    “She thinks they shall hate you enough to give it,” Ælfflæd said as she drank. “Blood feud between the Normans and the Angevins which date back at least a century.”

    “I would not think they care,” Adelise said. “We have not been neighbors for a half century. And they have moved south, to Aquitaine. I would not think us much in their thoughts.”

    Ælfflæd shrugged. “Who can say? I have not met them yet.”

    “Yes… but when you do,” Adelise said, “I pray you shall not give in to Maud’s wishes. She plots against your family, you realize.”

    It was true. Maud was believed to want to push herself as the rightful queen of England. Not that she had much support.

    “Maud’s plots come to nothing,” Ælfflæd said. “They would not support her over my family. A woman? Over the rightful prince?”

    “She would have your new family destroy your current family’s allies and cleave England further,” Adelise said. “Then strike when they are weak.”

    “Allies… you?” Ælfflæd asked. “You are no ally, Adelise. You care little for us. That Maud has right.”

    “I care deeply for you,” Adelise said. “After my sister and mother, I have no closer family. You and Ulf…”

    “You have rarely shown it,” Ælfflæd said. “Especially to me.”

    “I have to keep up appearances,” Adelise admitted. “I will be truthful - the men in my court do not think well of you and they barely tolerate me. They wish my husband ruled, even though he is not descended from William the Great, as I am.”

    “The Great?!” Ælfflæd asked. “Norman to the core.”

    Adelise rolled her eyes. “I did not know I spoke to Maud.”

    “She is as Norman as he was,” Ælfflæd scoffed. “Just in denial over it.”

    That drew a chuckle from Adelise. “But Ælfflæd, understand I do what I must to keep myself duchess. It is politics, not personal.”

    “And if that meant you turn on us, you would,” Ælfflæd said.

    “That is why I wish to have a means where that would not be necessary,” Adelise said. “If I had support from the crown… and the crown was strong enough to support me… we could all benefit.”

    “And it falls on me to make it happen?” Ælfflæd asked.

    “It would be good if you could,” Adelise said. “But I just do not want you to help Maud… or Burgheard. They are not to be trusted.”

    Ælfflæd took a long pull from her cup, finishing the ale off completely before meeting Adelise’s gaze square. “Would you like to prove your friendship to me?”

    Adelise raised her brow. “What would you like?”

    “Company,” Ælfflæd said. “My father has given me no prominent ladies to join me on my journey to Aquitaine. I asked Maud, but she refused. Now, I ask you.”

    Adelise’s eyes widened. “Ælfflæd… you leave tomorrow! I cannot arrange for a journey so quickly. I will need provisions for my guards and household that travels with me…”

    “It can be arranged quickly,” Ælfflæd said. “And if you started a day behind you could catch up before we crossed the channel.”

    The Duchess frowned. “You ask much of me.”

    Ælfflæd smiled. “It is politics. You do what your Normans ask, in hopes of winning their favor. Now do what I ask in hopes of winning mine.”

    Adelise narrowed her gaze and slowly shook her head. Then, suddenly, she reached onto the table, grabbed a cup of ale, and proceeded to chug it in one go, slamming the cup down when she was finished.

    “So be it, cousin,” Adelise said after letting loose a belch. “You shall have your company. I shall make the necessary preparations.”

    Now it was Ælfflæd who grew wide-eyed. She did not expect that.

    “I… thank you… cousin,” Ælfflæd said.

    “Now, if you will excuse me, I must prepare,” Adelise said. “And speak to your uncle, to let him know not to leave us too far behind.”

    She stood and then bowed before Ælfflæd, who returned the favor with a lowering of her head.

    But as Adelise walked off, Ælfflæd could not resist a smile. She had managed to use her pull for something, even if it was for something fleeting. Perhaps she might make a good queen after all.

    “What was that about?”

    The voice was stern, and authoritative. Neither meant much to her, given it also belonged to her father.

    1127-King-Thoraed.jpg


    “My cousin and I were speaking on matters,” Ælfflæd said.

    What matters?” Thoræd demanded as he took his seat beside her.

    “Maud’s ambitions,” Ælfflæd said. “My future family. Do not worry… I did not anger her. In fact, we parted in good company. I convinced her to accompany me to Aquitaine.”

    Thoræd looked at his daughter in surprise. “You managed to convince Adelise to leave Mercia to journey with you… to lands of her family’s sworn enemies?!”

    “It appears I am a better negotiator than you give me credit for,” Ælfflæd said with a grin.

    “You might be right,” Thoræd said. “Put that to good use with your father-by-law and I will truly be impressed.”

    Ælfflæd smiled, pleased with her success and the approval.

    “However,” Thoræd continued. “Adelise will not be going.”

    The smile vanished from Ælfflæd’s face as quickly as it had come. “What? Why not? She agreed!”

    “She did,” Thoræd said. “Because she is young, and knows little of the blood feud between her family and the Angevins. Much like everything else these days, the stories are not real enough for those of your age. I will not have anything ruin your wedding… so she will not go.”

    “You… you don’t even believe King Geoffrey will aid you!” Ælfflæd exclaimed.

    “I do not,” Thoræd said. “But I believe he will remain neutral if you and his son are wed. If you are not, he might become my enemy. And that, is not something I wish to see. Nor a chance I can take.”

    Ælfflæd gritted her teeth, shaking her head. “It is not enough you left me to rot in Tunis for the better part of a decade, but you wish to make my every moment in England, even my last ones, miserable.”

    “Do not speak to me of misery,” Thoræd said. “Lest you know the suffering of others less fortunate.”

    “Like mother,” Ælfflæd snapped.

    Thoræd glared at her. “You are fortunate we are in public. Or you would disciplined for that.”

    “I speak truth,” Ælfflæd said. “And have suffered worse pain than your hand.”

    “You will suffer far worse should you not learn to make proper use of your tongue,” Thoræd warned. “Your husband may well cut it out.”

    “So I am to be humiliated,” Ælfflæd said. “To travel with my landless uncle Osmund and no lords or ladies of high standing?”

    “Nonsense,” Thoræd said. “Burgheard goes with you.”

    Ælfflæd rolled her eyes. “Why? You know he desires me?”

    “That is what they say,” Thoræd said. “But he shall never act upon it - he is too pious for that. And more importantly, he shall make certain no one else dares to touch you.”

    Ælfflæd shook her head. “You speak as if I am some chest, not to be unlocked until I have reached my proper destination.”

    The king smirked. “Good, you finally understand.”

    “You are a brute to treat your own daughter so,” Ælfflæd said.

    “I treated my first daughter like an angel,” Thoræd said. “And look how that turned out. Now I see you, combative, stubborn, and incapable of listening. How else am I to react?”

    “Why do you think I am that way?” Ælfflæd demanded.

    Thoræd shook his head. “You think me cruel. Perhaps I am. Or perhaps I warn you of what is to come. They will not care, your family, for what happened in Tunis. They will not even wish to think of it. They will simply see you, as you are. And if you think this behavior will win your friends, or love, you are mistaken, Ælfflæd. But I have said enough. Enjoy the rest of your evening, my dear. You will need to be off to bed soon, for Osmund will wish to depart early.”

    Ælfflæd’s lip trembled as she bit it, tasting her own blood moments later. But she said nothing further, as her short, stocky, bearded father ambled off to converse with his younger brother, likely to tell him to not let Adelise anywhere near their traveling party.

    And so Ælfflæd leaned back in her chair, and sighed. She wanted to scream, but thought better of drawing even more attention to herself. Her success had turned to failure quickly, but it was relatively private. A screech would change that.

    “I get the sense your companions have been a disappointment tonight. Perhaps I might change that.”

    Ælfflæd sighed again. The charming, deep voice of the Duke of Somerset had wooed many. And she certainly did wish to stick it to her father.

    1127-Duke-Aethelsige.jpg


    “Uncle Æthelsige,” Ælfflæd said. “You should know, I am willing to risk my future tonight with you. Though, I would warn that it will because I have cut off your manhood, and not because I would lay with you.”

    Somerset smirked. “I would not have expected anything else, Ælfflæd. It is what you should do to a man, who is not your husband, who wishes to take you to his bed.”

    “Your words fool no one,” Ælfflæd said.

    But Somerset remained cheerful. “I wish your aunt had such fire. Or was your age.”

    “You married her,” Ælfflæd noted.

    “She is the sister of a queen, and mother to a pair of powerful ladies holding nearly half of England,” Somerset said. “And… fetching, even at her age. She has given me a daughter, and is not so old she can’t produce a son.”

    “Then why complain?” Ælfflæd asked.

    “Because I am human,” Somerset replied. “And we like to dream of what we could have, rather than what we do. Of course, I have a habit of turning dreams real.”

    Ælfflæd chuckled. He was not lacking in confidence, for sure. But then given the many women he’d likely bedded, he had good reason for it.

    “I did mean what I said,” Ælfflæd warned. “If you wish a son, I would keep your attentions on my aunt.”

    “Your will is something to behold,” Somerset said. “For your husband’s sake, I pray you are as resolute when you reach Aquitaine. It is said his father is… ravenous in his appetite for women.”

    “And they say God has punished him for it,” Ælfflæd said.

    “With a kingdom!” Somerset said. “I should pray God punishes me so!”

    “With sickness,” Ælfflæd added. "Some even suggest he could be dying."

    “He is over 50,” Somerset said. “He has lived a good life. Again, I should hope for such punishments.”

    Ælfflæd sighed. There was no winning this argument.

    “But, I can see I am failing to prove better company than the others here, so I shall leave you be,” Somerset said. Then he patted her on the back. “Look to your mother. And your aunt. Both are strong, and know that you have the same strength within you. It carried you in Tunis. And it shall carry you in Aquitaine.”

    Ælfflæd eyes darted to the floor. She felt… flattered… something she did not expect from him. But perhaps she should have, given his reputation as a charmer.

    “Thank you,” Ælfflæd said. “I must speak with Auntie Gunhilda before I leave, for certain.”

    “Do not take too long, my dear,” Somerset said. “For I am feeling as if I would like her company for the evening, if I cannot have yours, of course.”

    Ælfflæd shook her head. Persistent. But doomed to failure nonetheless.

    Just like I am? she wondered. Like my family? Like England?

    …..

    As promised, Osmund was ready just before dawn, and Ælfflæd was ushered out of bed to join him and the rest of the traveling party. And as Ælfflæd feared, there was no final goodbye to her mother, who was asleep and not to be disturbed, as her nights with good sleep were rare these days.

    Ælfflæd did get to say her farewells to her brother, though he was alone as his wife and children remained in bed. Her father was also present to give her hug, for show no doubt, and another stern warning of what was expected of her in Aquitaine - namely, not to be Æthelræda.

    Adelise gave her a surprisingly warm embrace, apologizing for having been barred from going. Ælfflæd thanked her anyway, and said she would consider what she said.

    No such niceties were said to Maud, but she doubted the Duchess of East Anglia cared. Maud had stated her case the night prior, and that case would remain in Ælfflæd’s mind, whether the princess liked it or not.

    And then, they were off on the road south, to the coast, where her destiny awaited.

    But destiny proved impatient.

    They had just arrived in Portsmouth toward the end of their second day of travel and settled at the inn. They would depart in the early morning, before sunrise, in hopes of getting the most daylight possible for their trip across the channel and to the mainland.

    Ælfflæd had a mug of ale, as she sat, lamenting her last night in her homeland as well as how lonely it was proving to be. She was not alone - Prince Osmund’s wife Karlotta sat with her. But Karlotta’s Saxon was terrible and though she and Ælfflæd were not far apart in age, they found little to talk about.

    And Ælfflæd wasn’t in much mood for conversation. There was some anticipation of what awaited her, but there was little joy in her thoughts of the future.

    It was a future, however, that became a bit more real when a man burst into the inn where they were staying with news she did not expect to hear.

    “The King of Aquitaine is dead!” the man shouted.

    Ælfflæd nearly spit out her ale at those words. She could scarcely believe them, but they were repeated enough times over the next few moments to truly drive the point home.

    “You jest,” Osmund said.

    “I do not, my lord,” the man said. “Word has just arrived on ship that docked moments ago!”

    Ælfflæd stood wide-eyed and quiet as her uncle turned to her.

    “You know what this means, girl?” Osmund asked.

    She believed she did. But she said nothing anyway.

    “You will be a queen when you are wed,” Osmund said. “Not months or years from now, but from near the moment you set foot in Aquitaine.”

    “Unless he gets some second thoughts,” Burgheard grumbled.

    “He would not dare,” Osmund said.

    “He is young, perhaps headstrong,” Burgheard said. “Who is to say otherwise? And if he takes after his father… agreements mean nothing.”

    Osmund looked to the rest of the party, all of who were unable to deny the Duke of Cornwall’s accusation.

    Ælfflæd’s stomach twisted at the thought. She was uncertain she wished to be wed to this Geoffrey, but she was certain the thought of being cast aside was more revolting. She was 22, and suffered from a diminished reputation already. A queen in name was better than nothing.

    “Then find out how the seas will be tonight,” Osmund said. “We can put out tonight and sleep on the boats if need be. We must get to Aquitaine before the welp decides on another for his wife.”

    “Travel at night?” Burgheard asked.

    “It’s been done,” Osmund said. “If the sea is quiet. And we have little time to lose.”

    …..

    Queen… she thought. I shall truly be queen.

    Her eyes followed the coast as it grew smaller and smaller in the distance amid the darkening sky, trying to keep focus as she jostled from side to side with the boat riding the waves.

    They were aboard the fastest boat available - something called the White Ship. Osmund had decided to pay extra for it, since he was insistent that they get to the mainland as quickly as possible. That meant leaving as night fell - she prayed she would not end up on the bottom of the sea.

    But as she stared out, Ælfflæd sighed at the realization England would soon disappear from her sights. Again. And like before, she might never return.

    At least she could see it this time… when she had been hauled away years ago, they shoved her below deck, to make sure she did not jump into the sea and drown. It was different this time.

    Or so she thought anyway.

    “Get below, girl,” Osmund ordered. “We don’t need you catching cold, giving him any ideas on being able to refuse you.”

    Ælfflæd eyed her uncle and frowned. At least when the Moslems took me, they let me hold my mother’s hand, she thought. It is hardly a way to talk to royalty, a soon-to-be queen and someone one of the realm's most powerful vassals had dubbed "England's greatest hope."

    But ever defiant, she took one last look at her home, ignoring the spray of sea water in her face and the cold, bitter wind which accompanied it.

    I will be a queen. Ælfflæd thought. That is certain no matter what Osmund says. And perhaps one day, I shall be something else, as well.
     
    • 2Love
    • 1Like
    Reactions:
    Chapter 216 - March 1127
  • Before Plantagenet - Chapter 216
    March 1127 - Bordeaux, Kingdom of Aquitaine

    For most of his life, Geoffrey d’Anjou never had an issue sleeping.

    There were a few nights of difficulty - mostly when his cough was at its worst - but throughout his privileged life, the teen had rarely had any reason to endure a restless night.

    On this occasion, Geoffrey d’Anjou could not sleep.

    His eyes remained wide open as he stared upward, into the darkness. The abyss, hoping something would appear to slow his racing heart. Nothing did.

    The sounds of movement coming from outside told him morning had arrived. It was no more reassuring than when it was silent, besides the crickets and the occasional hoot of an owl. At least then, fate was further off. Now, it was nearly here.

    He stood up and looked to the table, where some wine remained. A cup was poured and Geoffrey looked up... only to see a face staring back at him.

    Older, wisened, bearded, with hair gray and face ragged, it caused the young man to leap back. His cup fell to the floor with a thud… the result of realizing the man had no hand.

    “Who…” Geoffrey asked, wide-eyed, his heart racing yet his breathing stopped.

    The old man suddenly began to laugh - it began as a chuckle and then became a roarous cackle.

    “Such a fool!” the man said. “Such a fool I am!”

    The teen was silent, shaking in his nightshirt. He feared… this man felt like death incarnate.

    And then he was gone. For Geoffrey was not standing. He was in his bed.

    His heart still raced however, though his breathing was now rapid. He wiped his brow. Sweat.

    Then the warmth, and tingle, of lips pressed against his chest managed what should have been impossible - to make him tenser - only for the moment to be broken by his cough.

    “Tell me you eventually fell asleep,” she whispered in his ear.

    Geoffrey tilted his head down to stare at her. He said nothing.

    Another kiss after meeting his stare with her brown eyes. “My poor king. Have you too many stresses? Shall I attempt to relieve you of them, once more?”

    A sigh escaped his lips and he slipped from her grasp, to find himself a night shirt. Technically he should be getting dressed in full, but that would have meant accepting his fate. And he wished to procrastinate a while yet.

    Then again… after his nightmare, perhaps simply bypassing the nightshirt and getting ready was the right idea.

    All the while, the young woman was left with a frown on her face. And so Ana de Perigord pulled the linens over herself, and pouted her lips. “You are just going to remain silent, then?”

    He thought about it as he looked for some water. Wine might have been more calming… but his nightmare scared him. Besides, he did not want his senses dulled at all. Weak as it would be, he was too nervous to take any chances.

    “It will…” his voice cracked. That drew a raise of the brow from Ana, then a chuckle. Feeling flush, Geoffrey turned from her and continued. “It is an important meeting. I am appointing new vassals, officially. And it’s another council meeting. The last meeting… it did not go well.”

    He shivered at the memory from days before, sitting in his father’s chair - his nerves at doing so. A great man - one who forged a kingdom. He commanded respect. Loyalty.

    Geoffrey sat in robes that seemed too loose, in a chair that felt uncomfortable, and soon felt pinned by the eyes of councilors who expected more than a boy days away from 16 years could provide.

    It had been his maternal uncle, Duke Adhemar of Gascony, nominally acting as regent. That in itself had been a fight, as both his paternal aunt and uncle, Lady Agnes and Duke Guilhem of Poitou, had insisted a regent was not necessary, given the young king’s age. Adhemar claimed otherwise. Geoffrey sat quietly during it all, too intimidated to say a word to the three - two powerful lords and one woman who had served under the Iron Duke and the King of Aquitaine.

    Eventually they allowed Adhemar nominal control, but Geoffrey would make all decisions. That hardly made him feel any better.

    1127-Adhemar-of-Gascony.jpg


    Of course, even after, he said little. It was mostly Adhemar and Agnes once more, with Guilhem intervening to argue for his desires - an assault on Dauphine. That proved pointless - both Agnes and Adhemar had no interest in discussing that, and Guilhem could not find support from Prince-Bishop Emmanuel of Agen, nor Jorge, the physician and new master of spies. Edouard of Narbonne, Geoffrey’s cousin, as the “child” of the council as a teen himself, would not wade into the argument.

    Geoffrey had felt nerves before that meeting, and emasculated after. He could not muster a word or the courage to fight for his beliefs… if he even knew what he wanted.

    “It is fine,” Agnes had told him after. “So long as you listened. You may tell me what you want now, away from the others, and I will make certain it happens.”

    Any frustration he felt toward his aged aunt at the meeting faded as he latched on to the lifeline she provided. Not that it made life any easier.

    “Suckling at your aunt’s teat, Plantagenet?” Alberic of Perigord had joked later. “At least you are in good company… I hear you are not the first king to do so, after all.”

    There was a measure of boorishness that Geoffrey had come to expect from the young count, though recounting the distasteful rumors of the late king’s incestuous relationship with his elder sister was rude, even for Alberic.

    “Maybe I should have her strip you of your county,” Geoffrey said. “I’m sure your brother would enjoy a fief to call his own.”

    Alberic had eyed him while his younger brother Berard laughed. “You are not serious.”

    “As serious as your talk of me laying with my aunt,” Geoffrey replied.

    Alberic had slumped away, grumbling: “I said nothing of laying with the old bag…”

    Geoffrey’s discourse earned a pat on the back from young Berard, Alberic’s brother, and a more reserved one from Edouard, who was less of a fan of such humor.

    But while Geoffrey could master squabbles with his childhood peers, the council remained a different matter. Today’s meeting he would be a dry run for the large court when he would take oaths from everyone. And it left him miserable, despite Ana’s presence - both the night before and now.

    “In the last meeting,” Geoffrey explained to her, “I said nothing while my uncles and aunt fought. I could say or do nothing.”

    “Then you did not get what you wanted?” she asked.

    “I did… my aunt Agnes was able to win for me the lords I wished to take these lands,” Geoffrey said. “They have been summoned - and are the ones I meet with today.”

    “Then what have you to worry about?” Ana wondered. “It seems even if you are quiet, your aunt tends to your needs and desires anyway.”

    A frown came to his face. “I do not want her to tend to such things. I am a king. She is not.”

    “Then tend to those needs yourself,” Ana said. “If you are determined to play king.”

    “I do not play,” Geoffrey said. “I am king.”

    “Yes, yes,” Ana said. “Then say such things to them, not me.”

    He glared at her, but again was felled by the cough he had yet to fully shake. The illness had left him weak in the months prior, though he had mostly recovered since. Unfortunately, periodic coughing fits remained.

    After regaining his breath, Geoffrey continued: “If I say such things wrongly, I may lose my crown.”

    Ana sighed and fell back to the bed. “You are a frustrating man, Geoffrey d’Anjou!”

    At least she calls me a man, and not a boy, Geoffrey thought. Though Ana was but a few months older than him. Young love… young lust. No matter, she was pretty, witty and willing. So he indulged.

    1127-Ana-de-Perigord.jpg


    The lessons of a few years prior, when he’d suffered a rebuke from his father over his infatuation with his uncle’s wife, the Duchess Anne of Gascony, had stuck. Ana, at least, was young, unmarried and such a relationship had the tacit approval of the brothers Perigord. They knew the potential benefits of having the king’s lover be their sister.

    The only downside was the risk Ana became pregnant, which would be a bit of an embarrassment. Adhemar had told Geoffrey, as a king, a grand coronation would be best. And there would be no grander coronation than the pope himself coming to Bordeaux to make that happen. But it would make life harder if it was obvious there was a bastard growing in Ana’s belly.

    Not that it had stopped him from coupling with her, though he often released outside of her… a frustrating experience. Kings should not be made to compromise things like this.

    “At least it is not the Duchess of Gascony,” Agnes had told him a few days before.

    No, Agnes had seen to that. Geoffrey had nearly laid with his uncle’s wife, or believed he had, until Agnes had stopped it all from happening. Given that it would have been no secret, it was probably for the best.

    Still, he had been frustrated that evening, wishing to rebuke his aunt for her actions. Most would have been less confident in denying a future king. Agnes instead jokingly offered herself if he were so intent on bedding someone on the evening.

    But then his aunt was an uncommon woman. She had birthed a bastard at 17, and rather than finding herself exiled from the world, shipped away to a convent, she had slowly risen in Geoffrey’s ancestral lands of Anjou to become second only to her father, Geoffrey’s grandfather, Lord Foulques IV.

    Her prestige had only grown under Geoffrey’s father, King Geoffrey I of Aquitaine, as she spent much of his reign as his regent, over the objections over the young king’s mother Marguerite.

    There were rumors of more as well… the ones Alberic had referenced. And Geoffrey dismissed those… mostly. After all, such a thing could not be true, could it? Surely a brother and sister, especially full-blooded siblings...

    “They say your house were descended from the daughter of the the devil,” Edouard warned. “The devil’s brood. If it is so… then what manner of sin could have laid within the hearts of your ancestors?”

    Those words haunted young Geoffrey, not only because he already indulged in sin with Ana. But also because his mind had drifted to darker places…

    Devil’s brood, he thought at night as he sought relief. The Devil’s brood.

    His thoughts remained occupied as he dressed, with no relief coming, much to Ana’s disappointment, judging by the frown she wore.

    “Shall I wait here for you?” she asked.

    He sighed. She was everything he needed in a queen. And thus he did not deserve her.

    “No,” he replied. “I do not know how long it will take. Enjoy your day.”

    “I will be tending to your mother,” Ana said. “I do not know how enjoyable that will be. Though her mood has lightened in recent days. I think it may have something to do with her son ruling in his own right.”

    A thought that should have brightened his day. But as usual, nothing was ever simple.

    ….

    The rumored secrets of House d’Anjou were so numerous that even its own members could not keep track of them all.

    The embodiment of one of such rumors stood before Geoffrey as the king sat in the strategy hall. A middle-aged man of thin hair and a bushy mustache and beard, Edouard d’Anjou shared a first name to Geoffrey’s steward and cousin, as well as a potentially equally scandalous birth.

    He was by all rights, the nephew of Geoffrey’s grandfather, Foulques IV, the Iron Duke. But his mother spent much time in Anjou in the months prior to her pregnancy - while his father, Foulques’ brother, was in exile outside the realm. And thus there was a persistent rumor this Edouard was not Foulques’ nephew, but his son.

    It had all happened years before Geoffrey himself was born, and he knew little of the facts. He asked Agnes, but even she could not say for sure. Perhaps because her late daughter Beatrice had been the husband of Douard, Geoffrey had started calling him that to differentiate him from his other cousin, Agnes did not want to know if he were her cousin or half-brother.

    Either way, Geoffrey had decided to reward the man with a fief to call his own - the county of Aurillac, which sat near Limoges and Bourbon. It was not a large county, but it was land. And Douard could not complain. No, he was very grateful.

    “You are most kind, my king,” he said as he knelt before Geoffrey. “Your family has always treated me with respect despite my father’s failures. And this… it is more than I deserve.”

    “Your service over decades says otherwise,” Agnes said. “Such a distinguished record appealed to the king. Make sure not to disappoint him.”

    1127-Coutn-Eduoard.jpg


    Appealed to you, Geoffrey thought. But he did not fight it. The only other option the king saw was to give Aurillac to his younger brother, Prince Alias. But at just seven years of age, it seemed too much, too soon, especially with Alias his heir at the moment. Besides, he had other appointments he felt compelled to fight for more.

    1127-Prince-Alias.jpg


    After Douard was ushered out of the room, and Geoffrey coughed into his sleeve for what seemed forever but was likely only a few seconds, Adhemar called on Edouard the steward to step from the councilors and come before his cousin the king.

    “What is going on?” Edouard asked.

    Prince-Bishop Emmanuel stepped forward. “You are being raised, Edouard de Narbonne. The seat of the bishop of Nogent is empty and requires filling. The king has put your name forth, and I think it an excellent choice.”

    “My name?” Edouard said as he pointed to himself. “I… I am honored, cousin, I mean my king.”

    “Then you accept?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Of course,” Edouard said as he bowed. “It would be my pleasure.”

    Adhemar stepped forward. “Prince-Bishop Emmanuel will see to your investment, nephew, once the last of the new bishops has been presented.”

    1127-Eduoard-de-Narbonne-raised.jpg


    That explanation caused Geoffrey’s stomach to lurch. He knew full well who the last new bishop was. And he suspected it would not be a popular choice.

    The doors to the hall opened and, escorted by a foursome of taller guards to almost hide his presence, a middle-aged man came forward. Bald with a goatee, he wandered in slowly in modest robes, his eyes scanning the hall.

    He no doubt felt the eyes of the council, with Guilhem, Agnes, Emmanuel and even Adhemar narrowing their gaze upon him. But then perhaps he was used to it - Aubry Karling had long been the victim of scorn.

    Geoffrey’s much older, bastard half-brother, born of a scandalous affair between their mother and Aubry Karling, then the closest friend to Geoffrey’s father. The affair began before Marguerite had said her vows to her new husband, and this Aubry conceived before she’d ever laid in her marital bed.

    He had not been banished, like his father, but he had been shifted around to different castles in the realm, far away from his mother’s husband. Geoffrey had rarely seen him during his life, as his father had all but barred his children from interacting with the bastard, even if he were not present.

    But the old King Geoffrey was dead, and the new king did not hate his mother. Even if he was frustrated as he prepared himself to speak to the kneeling Aubry.

    “What have you need of me, my king?” Aubry asked.

    “Brother,” Geoffrey said. He hated using that term, because it did not feel right. But Adhemar had suggested it, to make the rationale for the decision understandable to others. “I have recalled you because I have need of your services.”

    “My services?” Aubry asked. “What could I… I mean, I would do whatever you ask of me, my king.”

    The deference from a half brother more than twice his age was unsettling, but Geoffrey tried to take it in stride as best he could. “You have studied with monks in your time, and have dealt with men of the cloth much of your life. As such, I think you fit to take up a newly opened role - Bishop of Maulevrier.”

    Auby’s eyes widened. “Truly?” He dropped back to a knee. “I am honored, my king.”

    “Worry not of honor,” Adhemar said. “And focus your concerns on your flock.”

    “Agreed,” Agnes said. “It would be best if you hurry to them. Prince-Bishop Emmanuel will see to your investment momentarily.”

    1127-Aubry-Karling.jpg


    Geoffrey watched his half-brother ushered from the room, with Emmanuel following and it sank in how truly controversial an act he had just done.

    His brother had spent most of his life in virtual exile, and his very existence was the cause of so much discord between the late King Geoffrey and Queen Marguerite. It was a taboo subject to address, and the young king got a taste of that seeing his father’s anger over Thomas of Limousin’s actions toward Aubry’s late father on behalf of the queen.

    But this drove it home further - especially since Geoffrey’s father was dead. It was a posthumous insult, one that even Adhemar, Aubry’s blood uncle no less, clearly sought to mitigate. Geoffrey’s glances at both Agnes and Guilhem, who frowned, reminded him of how it stuck in the craw of House d’Anjou.

    The feeling of embarrassment returned. But this time, with anger, for he felt used. And he knew exactly where to direct his ire.

    “With Bishop Emmanuel busy with the investments of the new bishops,” Agnes began, “Perhaps it would be best to postpone the council meeting until this evening?”

    “I have no issues with that,” Adhemar said.

    Geoffrey eyed both of them, a mix of frustration that he was not the one to suggest it, but also relief that someone had. “I… agree. We should wait until the evening. Then meet again.”

    “A fine decision, my king,” Agnes said.

    He knew her to be acting, but at least she tried. The others dismissed him as much as one could their liege.

    1127-Agnes-d-Anjou.jpg


    “Are you alright?” she asked him after the others had departed.

    “You did not like my brother receiving the bishopric?” Geoffrey asked.

    “It is what it is,” Agnes replied. She looked at him and frowned. “You are king, now. Not your father.”

    “Are you angry with me?” Geoffrey asked.

    “No,” she told him. “I know why you did it. And ultimately, it is a minor grievance… and perhaps a good way to differentiate yourself from your father.”

    That relieved him somewhat. If she could see that, then perhaps his uncle Guilhem would also be made to understand, and he would not be seen as a traitor to his own house.

    “I need… to see my mother,” Geoffrey said. “She will want to know it was done.”

    “Give her my regards,” Agnes said.

    The tone was muted, and Geoffrey suspected his aunt only dispensed with pleasantries because it was expected of an ill former queen.

    He knew they did not get along, but had come to an uneasy truce around his reign. Then Marguerite again won no favors for herself in the eyes of the Angevins when she was too ill to attend the late king’s funeral.

    Perhaps she was, but to not be able to sit for any of it… even Geoffrey himself had questions, especially given he knew his parents had a poor relationship at the end of his father’s life.

    Of course, Marguerite had been ill for some time, even before the king’s death. So Geoffrey could not dismiss her weakness entirely. He feared if he did… he would regret it if she passed.

    The queen, as she usually was these days, was guarded by her ladies. They were no fewer in number yet, as Geoffrey saw no reason to reduce them until the new queen took her place. And even then, as the mother of the king, Marguerite was entitled to her share of ladies.

    One of those ladies was Ana, who smiled at Geoffrey as he entered. He simply blushed, unsure if it was wise to show much affection toward his lover in public, let alone in front of his mother.

    But given that this was a conversation he wished to have in private, Geoffrey dismissed the ladies and servants. Even Ana… especially Ana. He could not show her any special privilege.

    Someone did notice, however - Geoffrey’s sister, Princess Aines. The soon to be 15-year-old eyed him, then her and smirked in his direction. She was clever… he had to watch her.

    1127-Princess-Aines.jpg


    His mother’s complexion remained pale and sickly, her long, gray hair thinned as she looked every bit of her 50 years… if not worse. But her cough was less than it had been, so that was a positive at least.

    “Showing your authority,” Marguerite noted after the servants had left. “Good.”

    Dismissing servants is nothing, he thought. So he ignored the praise.

    “How do you fare?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Well enough,” Marguerite said. “I am well taken care of. Aines runs the chamber as if she is born to rule. And Ana does well by her side. She would make a good wife, and lady of the palace, that one.”

    Geoffrey frowned. She would...

    “It is done,” Geoffrey then told her. “Aubry has been raised to bishop.”

    “Good,” Marguerite said as she smiled. “I am glad. Was it difficult?”

    “Aunt Agnes aided me,” Geoffrey said.

    His mother’s brow rose and she was silent for a time. Finally she looked at him and said: “Pass along my thanks to her.”

    Truce or no, he knew his mother would never forgive his aunt for aiding in the murder of Geoffrey’s maternal grandfather, Adhemar de Limoges. It was just a story to the young king though - he could muster no animosity toward his aunt. He knew little of his maternal grandfather, and what he knew was not flattering - cruel, abusive toward Geoffrey’s grandmother Aines - a miserable, small man.

    “Consider the source,” Eduoard had warned him prior. “Our grandfather might have been a small man, but the ones who killed him rule. They will make everything of him sound worse.”

    That made sense, but Geoffrey cared little. There were bigger problems in his life than a landless grandfather, long dead and buried.

    “It was clear they did not like it,” Geoffrey told his mother. “He was hurried from the hall. Even uncle Adhemar had issue with it.”

    Marguerite looked away. “To be expected. But they show reverence to a ghost. You are king now, by yourself, not him.”

    “He is still my father,” Geoffrey said. “Not even buried for a month and I have been perceived to have insulted him.”

    “It is no secret it was my request,” Marguerite said. “They will hate me for it. You are simply a dutiful son, attending to the wishes of his mother.”

    Geoffrey looked away and slowly shook his head. “Controlled by you… they will say.”

    “Your aunt and uncles will see to it that is untrue,” Marguerite said. “And I shall not request anything else of you. But… your brother’s only crime was not of his making. I have long desired to aid him. Now I have.”

    “No, I have,” Geoffrey said.

    “We both have,” Marguerite said. “And I thank you for it.”

    His frustration remained, largely because he wished to chastise her more for it. His reputation might be sullied as a result. And she was so focused on this one thing, she refused to see it.

    But Marguerite was his mother. His ill mother, who may well not live much longer. He could not live with the idea of truly spitting the venomous words to hurt her. For all he knew, they could be his last words to her.

    1127-Marguerite.jpg


    “How has your uncle Adhemar been treating you?” Marguerite asked. “Besides hiding your brother.”

    “He thinks he is king,” Geoffrey said. “Or acts like it. He attempts to rule over me. I am grateful to…”

    “Yes?” Marguerite asked.

    “Aunt Agnes,” Geoffrey said. “She fights for me.”

    “I asked her to,” Marguerite said. “It is good she keeps her end of the bargain.”

    Geoffrey’s brow rose. “What did she receive in your bargain?”

    “Influence,” Marguerite said. “What she craves above all else. Keep her in power, and she will do anything you say.”

    The queen’s face grew angry. “Anything…

    The words sent a chill down Geoffrey’s spine. He suspected he knew what she referenced. The feeling of horror that his father could do such a thing, mixed with his own guilt over what he might be capable of.

    Wishing to change the subject quickly, Geoffrey asked: “How are you feeling today?”

    “I am weak, but I think I am stronger than yesterday,” Marguerite replied. “I pray I am able to be able to attend your coronation.”

    “What of my wedding?” Geoffrey asked.

    Marguerite looked away. “I am uncertain.”

    He had heard his mother did not approve of his future wife. Her reaction did little to allay that concern. Not that it would change matters - his father wished it. And Geoffrey was determined to go through with his father’s plans. The man had achieved so much - it made sense to abide by his plans. At least for now.

    A coughing fit made him pause and his mother eyed him with concern.

    “How are you feeling?” she asked. “How is your cough?”

    “It remains,” Geoffrey said. “But it does not hinder me.”

    “You must be careful,” she warned. “Push yourself too hard and it can return. It is what felled your aunt, Ness. If it were to claim you as well…”

    “I will be fine,” Geoffrey said. “It is not as if I do anything, anyway. The council does it for me.”

    “You will pick your moments,” Marguerite said. “You are young yet. No. Youth is not the issue. Experience. You have never truly ruled. Now you do. And so you will learn.”

    I do not truly rule, he mused, not much more than when I was king with father. But he said nothing to that, wishing to avoid the argument.

    “You look the part, you know,” Marguerite said. “I think you shall make a fine king.”

    Geoffrey looked away. He wanted to believe it. But he did not. Not yet anyway.

    “I must go,” Geoffrey said. “Have you need of anything?”

    “No, you have done enough for now,” Marguerite said. “Thank you, my kingly son.”

    The appreciation felt nice, but it mixed with guilt as he knew he had lied.

    He did not have anywhere to be - he simply wished to be away from her.



    “How does it feel to be a bishop?” Geoffrey asked his cousin Edouard sometime later. The pair sat in the king’s quarters… formerly his father’s quarters, and still arranged as his father had. Only the linens had really changed… which was good, since Geoffrey did not wish to lay on the same material where his father had died.

    But that had its benefits too. The servants continued to always have those quarters ready to host guests, so Geoffrey was able to have his cousin stop by with a simple request and nothing more required.

    “Strange,” Edouard admitted. “I will need to brush up on my knowledge of the gospels.”

    “That you can read enough to do so is already a positive,” Geoffrey said. “And besides, the church will care mostly for your ability to collect coin for the bishopric.”

    “Then you and church have something in common,” Edouard said. “Rare for a d’Anjou.”

    Geoffrey smiled and raised his cup to his cousin. “So, how does my council speak of me?”

    “In hushed words around me,” Edouard said. “Our friendship is no secret after all. But they feel me out for support. Adhemar and Guilhem… my half-brother wants his war for Forez. Our uncle, less so - he prefers Provence.”

    The war for Forez against the Duchy of Dauphine was something the late king had warned Geoffrey on - fearing Guilhem his wife, the Duchess Essa of Toulouse, sought it for their own ends, keeping Essa’s rivals in the realm and beyond weak.

    But Geoffrey was intrigued by it. An early conflict to show his strength. And the agreement between the likes of Iberian realms Castille and Aragon with the Duchess of Dauphine had broken down, and they would not come to her aid if attacked.

    “Offer your support to your brother on it,” Geoffrey said. “I lean toward attacking Dauphine, once I am crowned and married. Though do not tell him I support it yet.”

    “Any reason why to keep it secret?” Edouard wondered.

    Geoffrey paused. He was reciting what Agnes had suggested to him - to allow Edouard to be his ears of the council, as Count Alias and she had been for the late king. He understood aspects of it, but some of the nuance eluded him.

    “I… have my reasons,” Geoffrey said. “You trust in me, correct?”

    “I trust you seek to do right,” Edouard said. “And that you will learn the best way in time.”

    “At least you are honest,” Geoffrey replied. “I pray you are right. But then you are now a man of God. So perhaps you should be the one praying, and not me.”

    Edouard smirked and raised his cup to his cousin. Geoffrey replied in kind.

    1127-Geoffrey-council.jpg




    That evening, Geoffrey returned to those chambers, where he found a naked Ana waiting for him in his bed. Unlike the morning, he was grateful to see her.

    The council meeting had been, thankfully, uneventful. The discussion over when to host the vassal oaths was continued, with a decision to hold it alongside the coronation ceremony. Adhemar noted that aside from essentially forcing all his vassals to the coronation ceremony, it was a good way to save on gold, especially if wars were planned for the near future.

    Both Guilhem and Agnes agreed, with the pair adding it would curry some favor with the Duchess of Toulouse, who was currently unable to travel for a few more weeks after the birth of her and Guilhem’s second child.

    That potential war with either Dauphine or Provence also came up, with Guilhem again pushing for an attack on the former with Forez as the goal. Geoffrey was inclined to agree, but did not say so, as the coronation and his wedding were more immediate tasks.

    Once more Geoffrey did not lead the meeting, at least not in practice. It was frustrating but for now, he was resigned to it. Perhaps after I am crowned.

    Still, he was relieved to see Ana’s lithe body in the candlelight. Disrobing, he fell into her long, slender and waiting arms.

    “How did it go?” Ana asked him.

    “It could have gone worse,” Geoffrey said. “It could have gone better too, I suppose.”

    “You worry far too much,” Ana said. “I have not heard anyone speak ill of you so far. They are just curious as to how you will get on.”

    “Not even today with Aubry?” Geoffrey asked.

    Ana’s eyes darted away. “Well… there was some question over why he was here. But he is already gone, so people thought it was at the behest of the queen.”

    “It was,” Geoffrey said. “But I am king. And she is just the queen mother. It falls to me to make such decisions.”

    “I think it is sweet you care for your mother so,” Ana said as she kissed him.

    “You would say that,” Geoffrey said. “Seeing as you serve among her ladies. And she likes you.”

    “Does she?” Ana asked as her eyes lit up. “She is often so sullen, I rarely hear her say anything positive.”

    “She says… you are a pretty girl, very attentive, and would make a good wife,” Geoffrey said.

    “Well, if she claims it,” Ana said as she kissed him again.

    There was a large part of Geoffrey that agreed. Ana would be an excellent wife, and perhaps an even better queen. She had spent most of her life in Bordeaux. She knew the people, had an inkling of the politics, and had been the lady of a queen and seen what was expected.

    And it made sense - her father Count Alias was the late king’s trusted advisor, who was credited by Geoffrey I for aiding in Aquitaine’s creation. That his eldest daughter would sit upon its throne as the partnership continued for another generation… was fitting.

    And she is so very pretty, Geoffrey thought as he brushed her hair. I know her. We have grown together. She is truly perfect.

    Yet, he knew full well that would not be the case. Ana would not been queen. His queen was en route from the north. A Saxon princess. One who his father dreamed could serve as a bridge between their two kingdoms. Aquitaine and England.

    And she would be here soon.

    1127-King-Geoffrey-II.jpg
     
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 217 - April 1127
  • Before Plantagenet - Chapter 217
    April 1127 - Angers, Kingdom of Aquitaine

    “I think this a foolish plan, Plantagenet.”

    Geoffrey eyed Alberic of Perigord, dressed in mail and leathers across from him in the armory. “You say that no matter what I think of.”

    “Then think of better plans,” Alberic replied. “Or would you prefer I simply praise you, as my brother does?”

    “I do not simply praise the king,” Berard insisted. “I just think his plans are good.”

    Alberic rolled his eyes but said nothing further, leaving his younger brother to smirk. Geoffrey smiled but looked away, knowing Berard’s retort was not as clever as he thought.

    1127-Alberic-de-Perigord.jpg


    1127-Berard-de-Perigord.jpg


    Geoffrey was also dressed in mail and leathers, as was Berard. They would be joining the others shortly out in the main hall of the castle in Anjou, meeting the delegation from England, which included his promised, the Princess Ælfflæd of the Saxons.

    She and the other Saxons had arrived in Saint-Malo, north of Rennes, and come south. Duke Foulquesson and Duchess Beatritz, Ælfflæd’s future sister-by-law, had greeted them in Rennes and hosted them for an evening before the Saxons continued their journey to Angers.

    And rather than wait for them to make their way all the way to Bordeaux, Adhemar had suggested a delegation from Geoffrey meet them at the first of his holdings they would come across - Angers.

    The king had agreed, but to the surprise of the chancellor, Geoffrey had insisted on coming himself. He was anxious to meet her… but also learn more of his promised as well.

    His plan was a simple one - travel with the delegation returning to Bordeaux with the Saxons. But he would do so posing as a squire, not a king. A squire to the king, in fact, serving as his eyes and ears.

    Adhemar, leading Geoffrey’s delegation, frowned upon it, but allowed the king his plan. The others, were more pointed in their criticisms.

    “How did you think up this scheme?” Edouard asked, as he stood by the trio dressed in fine robes and wearing the minter, signifying his new station as a bishop.

    1127-Bishop-Edouard.jpg


    “I heard it from…” Geoffrey started.

    He paused. He’d heard it from Ana, who claimed to hear it from his sister Aines, who Ana said heard it from some other women, that some nobleman in the land of the Germans had dressed himself as a bard to meet his promised upon her arrival to his castle in order to see her “true” nature.

    Thinking it a brilliant idea, Geoffrey had decided upon his scheme. However, he did not wish to reveal that gossiping young women had planted the idea in his head.

    “I heard a story about a noble in some German court who dressed as a bard to learn more of his promised,” Geoffrey said. “And so I will follow suit.”

    “You dress as a squire,” Edouard said. “No confidence in your singing?”

    Geoffrey smirked. “Looking the part of a youthful knight comes easier to me.”

    His smirk was interrupted by a short bout of coughing. Edouard was left to shake his head.

    “I think you should rethink all of this,” the bishop said. “You are a man grown, cousin. This is a child’s game. If you are so curious, just dispatch an actual child to do it - Berard.”

    “I could do it!” Berard exclaimed. Then he paused. “Wait… Edouard, I’m no child!”

    Alberic and Edouard started to chuckle but Geoffrey rolled his eyes and shook his head.

    “No, I want to see for myself,” he insisted. “It defeats the purpose if you do it.”

    “It is unnecessary,” Alberic noted. “It is impatient. Just introduce yourself to her as any of the rest of us would when we meet our promised. I did with my wife.”

    “You met your promised well before you were wed,” Geoffrey replied. “Princess Aef… Elf… lede… The Princess has never set foot in Aquitaine. We never even held a ceremony to celebrate the betrothal. I know nothing of her besides that she is short, dark-haired and older than me. And I would like to learn in a setting where she is not pretending to impress me.”

    “So instead it is you who pretend,” Alberic noted. “Your cousin has the right of it. A child’s game - not fit for a king.”

    Geoffrey shook his head. I’m being lectured by a man who is already married after meeting his wife prior and a cousin who shall never be wed now that he has taken the cloth. Their opinions are meaningless.

    The trio, now all properly adorned in their armor, made their way out with Edouard from the armory and toward the main hall, where most of Geoffrey’s delegation had gathered in wait.

    The keep in Angers was not as it had been, given the move of the court to Bordeaux nearly 20 years before. The elder second wife of Geoffrey’s grandfather Foulques, Haldora, remained nominally overseeing it as had been granted to her by the previous King Geoffrey… after his affair with her.

    The young king swallowed hard at the thought. His father was rumored to have bedded nearly every woman of high birth, and many of lower station, in the kingdom. However, Haldora was not a rumor but truth, which made seeing her when he arrived a bit more awkward than he liked.

    So he largely kept his eyes away from her as stood in the hall.

    1127-Haldora.jpg


    The delegation was of modest size, with a few men of high birth in attendance. The brothers Perigord, of course, along with Edouard, Geoffrey’s young nephew Ancel, and the Duke Adhemar nominally leading the group. They represented the only council members present, though Duke Guilhem promised to greet them in Poitiers when they arrived. Agnes remained in Bordeaux, overseeing the realm, with Geoffrey deciding against moving his whole court.

    After all, such a thing would only give away the ruse, he thought.

    The Count of Bourbon was also present, and since it was his claim on Forez that would be pressed against Dauphine if Geoffrey chose to, he aimed to win the king further to his cause. Thankfully Geoffrey had Adhemar there to run interference, which his uncle did successfully.

    Overseeing the knights was the Dane Knud, Geoffrey’s old tutor, enjoying fresh air again after his release from the dungeons. He had served his time for the death of Thomas of Limousin, and Geoffrey was glad to have the warrior at his side once more, even if it made the new count, Gui, unhappy.

    1127-Knud-Svenson.jpg


    Word reached the hall that the Saxons had arrived at the main gate. And so the group all moved forth to take their places. It would be Adhemar who would do the talking, with Geoffrey acting unassuming. Such a plan suited the young king well - he had little desire to chat with the Saxon lords. He knew nothing of them and had no time to learn. And as a squire, he would not be expected to.

    The train of Saxons was of moderate size as, like with Geoffrey, there were a few of distinguished birth present.

    Geoffrey had not seen any of the Saxons before. His father had negotiated the betrothal years before while on campaign in Brittany. And while the princess’ uncle had been to Aquitaine previously, it was before Geoffrey was born. That made the ruse possible - none of the English lords had ever really seen him.

    Leading the group was Prince Osmund, younger brother to King Thoræd, and he made the somewhat rare decision to travel with his wife, Karlotte von Habsburg. She was a pretty thing - much younger than her husband, and Edouard had to nudge Geoffrey to keep the king from staring.

    1127-Prince-Osmund.jpg


    “Her younger sister is the Queen of the Franks, you realize,” Edouard whispered to him.

    “Is that who Alphonse eventually married?” Geoffrey asked. “Hmmm. If she looks like her sister, he chose well.”

    Edouard shook his head. “There is more to a woman than her looks, cousin.”

    “But they help,” Geoffrey replied.

    1127-Karlotte-von-Habsburg.jpg


    1127-Queen-Ursula-of-France.jpg


    Edouard rolled his eyes but dropped the matter, allowing the pair to return to the introductions. Leading the knights was the Duke of Cornwall, Burgheard, introduced as “the Holy.” For what, Geoffrey had no idea, but Edouard suggested it had something to with England’s ongoing conflicts with heathens in the Holy Land.

    Beyond those two, there were not any great lords of note present and Geoffrey was disappointed Thoræd himself did not attend - he had done so when his eldest daughter Æthelræda had married Geoffrey’s brother Foulques. Of course, such a thing was before Geoffrey was even born.

    But he put such disappointment and potential insults from his mind when the Princess Ælfflæd was introduced to the group.

    She was a small woman in stature, though of a more burly, strong physique. Ælfflæd did not appear fat, but more stout, which made sense as Geoffrey heard her father was known for a short but robust build.

    He also heard Thoræd had hair dark as night and his daughter’s locks suggested there was little difference between the two. Her hair was uncovered now, but would change when she was officially wed.

    All told, Geoffrey thought she was pretty enough. Perhaps a bit less stunning than the von Habsburg and certainly not a match for Ana’s looks, but he could hardly complain. Marriage was never about such things, after all.

    Adhemar bowed before the princess. “It is an honor to meet you, my lady.”

    “Yes, and you are?” Ælfflæd asked.

    Geoffrey was curious if she spoke the language d’Oc. It appeared she did, though he could already hear she struggled with the proper pronunciations.

    “I am Duke Adhemar of Gascony,” Adhemar said. “Chancellor of Aquitaine, as well as the uncle to King Geoffrey. He has sent me here to welcome you.”

    “That much is clear,” Ælfflæd said.

    Prince Osmund said something to Ælfflæd then, though it was in what Geoffrey guessed was Saxon, so he could not understand it.

    “He just told her to mind her tongue,” Knud whispered to him. “I thought you might like to know.”

    “You speak Saxon?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Many Danes can,” Knud said.

    “Why?” Geoffrey asked. “Your people have not ruled England in a century.”

    “Because we must be ready…” he started. Then a small grin came to his lips. “If we decided to return to claim what is ours.”

    Geoffrey smirked and shook his head. You can take the Dane from Danemark…

    The Saxon lords moved their way down the line, as they met with their Aquitaine counterparts. Prince Osmund paused a moment when he reached Geoffrey, eyeing him, though he eventually moved on as the king stood in silence.

    Ælfflæd eventually reached him, as he bowed and took her hand. “My lady.”

    She looked at him with brow raised, as if confused, though a curious grin appeared to form on her lips. “Are you one of the lords? Duke Adhemar said nothing of you.”

    He paused a moment as he tried to understand what she said through her accent. Then he replied: “Oh, I am a squire, my lady. Squire to the king himself.”

    “Oh,” Ælfflæd said. The smile vanished, she yanked her hand back from his grasp and then moved along.

    Wide-eyed, Geoffrey could not believe what she had done, though his shock was momentarily interrupted by a slight coughing fit - one which drew the attention of those nearby.

    “You wanted her to see you as lowly squire,” Edouard whispered to him. “Well done.”

    Fair point, Geoffrey thought. But he paused when he saw Knud and Ælfflæd speaking, though the princess then continued on, seemingly upset.

    “What happened?” Geoffrey asked.

    “I introduced myself in Saxon,” Knud said. “She was surprised I spoke it, but I told her many Danes can.”

    “And did you tell her why?” Geoffrey asked.

    “I did,” Knud said, grinning some more. “She does not appear amused.”

    A smirk came to Geoffrey’s face. It was instinctive, after he was put in his place by her, even if he knew he should have known better.

    ….

    The biggest hindrance to Geoffrey’s plan was that it seemed to work successfully.

    Adhemar did well at keeping the king’s secret, but that meant the Saxons were not about to allow a simple squire access to the Princess.

    Edouard and Alberic both suggested Geoffrey simply end the charade, but the teen was stubborn and believed, with time, he could find a way to get closer to Ælfflæd.

    A moment appeared to come during the feast… a feast where Geoffrey found himself in the gallery with Berard, rather than on the dais. But when Adhemar’s seat next to Ælfflæd opened up, and Geoffrey moved to take it.

    There was a momentary hold up as the Angevin guards on the left stopped him. But they soon recognized his identity, and allowed him through.

    But his presence did surprise Ælfflæd as he took his uncle’s seat next to her. The princess eased her chair slightly further away from his.

    “How did you get here?” she demanded. “You should not be here.”

    “I am the king’s squire,” Geoffrey insisted. “He affords me greater privileges than most in my station. He is… quite generous, you know.”

    “I think he should be wiser in his judgments,” Ælfflæd said. “Be on your best behavior. Duke Burgheard is a zealous fellow and will not approve if you dare do something… inappropriate. And my father has instructed him to take severe action to protect my honor… if required.”

    Geoffrey smirked at the thought of doing something inappropriate with his future wife. “Perish the thought, my lady. Forget Duke Burghead, the king would have my head!”

    “Duke Burg-heard,” Ælfflæd corrected.

    “Yes, yes,” Geoffrey said, uninterested. He would never see the man again in a few weeks, so who cared what his name actually was?

    “And what is your name, squire?” Ælfflæd asked.

    “It is Geo…” he began. But then he stopped. That would be too obvious. But he had not thought of an alias to give. Alias? Perhaps that would work. No that was his brother’s name. Again obvious. Still she looked at him. An eternity appeared to pass.

    “You do not know your own name?” she asked, her brow raised.

    Then he began to cough, though this time he considered it opportune, since it bought him more time.

    “I er… it is um… Foulques,” he said as he regained his breath. Dumb, my late brother and grandfather’s name. But he had said it… there was nothing he could do. “My name is Foulques, my lady. And it took me a moment, for I was struck by your beauty.”

    Ælfflæd’s other brow rose at that response. He was not sure if it had worked, but he figured flattery was the way to go to distract her. After all, what woman could resist being told she was pretty?

    “And, Foulques was it?” Ælfflæd asked. “What business do you think you have with me?”

    “I just would like to speak with you, my lady,” Geoffrey said. “That is all.”

    “I can see that,” Ælfflæd said. “I asked about what?”

    Geoffrey swallowed hard. He realized he could not answer that truthfully - for even if he was pretending not to be the king, he still gave away he was a “spy”. If it wasn’t clear already.

    “I… just wished to know more of you,” Geoffrey said. “For you are to be my queen.”

    Ælfflæd eyed him. “I am to be Aquitaine’s queen… whether you know of me, or not.”

    “Yes well…” Geoffrey stammered. “How… have you found Aquitaine thus far?”

    “Filled with annoying boys pretending to be men,” Ælfflæd said as she pulled from her cup.

    Geoffrey frowned at the insult. “I am a man.”

    “Are you?” Ælfflæd asked. She handed him her cup. “Drink this.”

    Geoffrey, brow raised, looked into it. To his surprise, the contents were not wine.

    “You look confused,” Ælfflæd said. “Have you never seen ale before?”

    “I drink wine,” Geoffrey said. “A sweet wine, made in my… home of Bordeaux.”

    “I tried some,” Ælfflæd said. “It was like flavored water. My uncle brought with us ale from our lands. I doubt I shall have much when I am queen, so I thought to enjoy as much as I can now.”

    “I see,” Geoffrey said.

    “So, drink it,” Ælfflæd repeated as she pushed the cup in his face. “It is nothing to a Saxon man. Surely you can handle such a thing.”

    Geoffrey stared at the cup… he’d never had ale. Surely it could not be that bad. So he grabbed the cup from her and chugged the contents…

    Only to revulse at the strong, bitter taste, and spit it out… right on to Ælfflæd.

    “Oh you sh*t!” Ælfflæd shouted as she jumped from her chair. “You disgusting boy!”

    Geoffrey felt flush… a feeling that only grew worse as the eyes of the hall soon fell on him. Or at least it seemed that way.

    “You,” the Duke Burgheard said as he rapidly closed, hand on sword. “What are you doing?”

    “Apologies!” Duke Adhemar said as he rushed forth to stand between them. “The… squire clearly forgets his place.”

    Geoffrey looked at his scowling uncle and slunk in his chair. He thought briefly of simply rising up and declaring himself the king, which would no doubt put Burgheard in his place. But… he would look a great fool in front of all… even if many in the keep already knew who he was, the Saxons did not.

    “My apologies… un… Duke Adhemar,” Geoffrey said sheepishly.

    “Bishop Edouard,” Adhemar said. “If you don’t mind, see this lad back to the gallery, for now.”

    Edouard nodded and waited for Geoffrey to rise before taking the king back off the dais. It did look as though the bishop led, but Geoffrey soon pulled him aside, outside the main hall. They were joined by Alberic and Berard.

    “I cannot believe that happened,” Geoffrey said.

    “What did you do?” Berard asked.

    “She forced me to drink this disgusting thing,” Geoffrey said. “Ale, I think?”

    “Yes,” Edouard said. “A common drink the Saxons and Germans. They don’t have the same access to wine that we do. Though you can also find it among the common folk in Aquitaine as well.”

    Alberic chuckled. “So the Saxon nobles drink as our peasants do? How fitting.”

    “They still think me a weak-stomached boy!” Geoffrey exclaimed. “Even if it is disgusting.”

    “You should not have been party to that,” Edouard said. “Why did you drink it?”

    “She challenged me,” Geoffrey said. “Called me a boy.”

    “And so you acted like one?” Alberic asked. “She had you either way. You stumbled into a trap.”

    “Alberic is right,” Edouard said. “And this ruse puts you in a weak position. You should end it. Adhemar can speak to Prince Osmund and explain the situation. Then you can be placed alone with her and…”

    “No, no, no,” Geoffrey insisted. “This plan can work and I will not abandon it so easily.”

    “There is nothing to be gained from it,” Alberic said. “She thinks you are a fool and will not treat you in the manner you wish.”

    “Again, I agree with the Count of Perigord,” Edouard added.

    “Well, I am king, so I need not agree with either of you,” Geoffrey said. “I will… look for a chance to apologize. It shall give me a way in with her.”

    Geoffrey saw the looks of Edouard and Alberic, both appearing concerned. Even Berard looked worried and lacked his usual words of encouragement.

    “It will be fine,” Geoffrey said. “What is the worst that can happen? I reveal the truth now or later… but I could learn more if I do so later.”

    ….

    But the king would not press his luck further that evening. Instead, he hoped for opportunity when they arrived in Thouars, staying at the castle of his aunt by marriage, Countess of Thouars, Sarrazine, who was the wife of his uncle Philippe.

    The problem with that was that Sarrazine’s castle was far smaller than Geoffrey’s residences at Bordeaux or Anjou, which had been homes to powerful lords. That meant getting Ælfflæd alone for a prolonged period was nearly impossible - and Geoffrey was wary of dealing with her in front of large crowds again.

    The countess and count joined them from that point on, and they made their way down to Poitiers, where they were hosted by Duke Guilhem. The castle was larger, but Geoffrey still struggled to get more than a few words to Ælfflæd as he did not know the layout well.

    The good news was their next castle was his own in Jarnac. And while it was smaller than Anjou or the palace in Bordeaux, Geoffrey knew of places there where he could be alone with her.

    So days later, they had made it to the castle, situated in the county of Angouleme. And during supper, Geoffrey snuck off to a small little hidden room, between the kitchen and the main hall.

    He had learned from Alberic, who had learned from his late father, that the late king had used the room to conduct meetings away from prying eyes. But, given his father’s reputation, and the presence of a bed, Geoffrey guessed it was not his councilors whom he greeted here.

    And so he waited in the candlelit room, even as he could hear the sounds of the hall in the distance. He had dispatched Edouard to fetch Ælfflæd, telling him to tell her that the king had something he wished for her to see in this chamber.

    His cousin told him once more how stupid the plan was, and that he doubted she would follow. But he held out hope - otherwise, he was uncertain he could ever concoct a scheme clever enough to get her alone.

    Minutes went by. Possibly an hour, as Geoffrey sat, counting the stones in the room. He was fast losing hope.

    Then the passage opened, and Edouard stepped in, catching his miter as it was knocked as he attempted to enter.

    Geoffrey frowned. “She did not come?”

    Before Edouard could answer, he heard Ælfflæd say: “What is in this room, father?”

    And Geoffrey’s frown quickly changed to a smile as he rose from the bed, dusted himself off and stood at attention, chin up.

    When Ælfflæd saw him, however, it was her turn to frown.

    You,” Ælfflæd replied. “This is some ruse.”

    “Forgive the bishop,” Geoffrey said. “He is a friend.”

    Edouard nodded. “You truly have my apologies, my lady. This fellow is truly pitiable man sometimes… so I indulge him. But he means you no harm. I swear.”

    Ælfflæd crossed her arms and stared at Geoffrey, slowly shaking her head. “What choice do I have? I pray you are right, father.”

    “If I am wrong, I shall make certain the king hears no end of it,” Edouard said.

    The bishop stared at Geoffrey for a moment, which the king shrugged off. He would do nothing to her. He just wished to talk.

    Edouard departed, closing the passage behind him. If Ælfflæd was concerned, she did not show it, leaning against the wall, arms still crossed, staring up at Geoffrey, yet still managing to stare him down.

    “So, what is it that you wish of me?” Ælfflæd asked. “Alone from the world… and away from my handlers?”

    “I wished to... apologize for my actions in Angers,” Geoffrey said. “I did not make a good impression.”

    “No, you did not,” Ælfflæd replied. “I can’t imagine what your king will think if he hears of it.”

    “I think… he will be forgiving,” Geoffrey replied. “He understands what is like to make mistakes.”

    Ælfflæd smirked. “Does he? I wonder if that is because he has not been made to suffer because of said mistakes yet. It is an embittering thing.”

    “You have experience?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Some, yes,” Ælfflæd said. “My mother and I spent years in Tunis, held by heathens. My father could have paid a ransom.”

    She paused and narrowed her gaze. “He paid for mercenaries instead.”

    Geoffrey’s eyes widened. He could scarcely imagine it. How could he? For most of his life he was pampered - his brother’s death had left him as the future of Aquitaine. His father would have given anything to return him if he had been captured… not that he would have been allowed to fall into enemy hands.

    “How could he have let that happen?” Geoffrey asked. Though he realized he shouldn’t have.

    “I ask myself the same question,” Ælfflæd said. “But my father is no great strategist. Just a man who stumbled into greatness… and could not bear the burdens that came with it as a result. And my mother and me suffered as a result.”

    “What do you mean?” Geoffrey asked. “Stumbled onto greatness?”

    “Ah, you are too young,” Ælfflæd said. “Though I was a child too then. But he won a great victory over the heathens, with the aid of Christendom and my grandfather, who, in many ways, led the Crusade. It won my father the Holy Lands, but not the strength to defend such gains. And so he has spent the last two decades slowly losing ground as God rights the wrong.”

    “You… you believe God was wrong to bless your father?” Geoffrey asked.

    “Who says it was a blessing?” Ælfflæd asked. “I spent much of my life trapped in Tunis. It was no blessing to me!”

    Her face had turned red, and her thin lips trembled, leaving Geoffrey a mix of fear for angering her and pity for her suffering.

    “A great man earns his lands,” Ælfflæd said. “And then he has no trouble defending them. Like your f-- former king. He carved himself a kingdom. And he has never had any need of help defending it. I mean he never had need of any help.”

    “Yes,” Geoffrey said. “A great man he was.”

    There was resignation in his voice - the feeling of a being cast in a shadow of a legend. And he could not shake the fear from the other moral of her tale - struggles to hold what was not earned. He had done nothing to win Aquitaine - would he be doomed to squander it as her father had Jerusalem?

    Ælfflæd sighed: “But I thank you for listening, young… Foulques. Perhaps there is hope for you yet.”

    Geoffrey smiled. “And much for you as well, my lady. It appears you have wisdom beyond your years. That should make for a fine queen.”

    “A fine queen?” Ælfflæd asked. “I know not of that. And my years are beyond yours, so it is not so impressive. But… thank you, anyway. It is nice to hear.”

    A compliment? Finally he was making progress.

    “Do you look forward to meeting your promised?” Geoffrey asked.

    Ælfflæd eyed him for a moment, and he looked away under the weight of her stare. “I think it will be interesting when he is revealed to me, yes.”

    “Have you heard anything of him?” Geoffrey wondered.

    “You claim he is kind and forgiving,” Ælfflæd said. “But they say that about most kings, unless they are exceptionally cruel. And even then… some like to spit in your face and say it rains.”

    Geoffrey swallowed hard. “I promise you, he is kind.”

    Ælfflæd shook her head. “I will see for myself… in time. But he will have much to handle with me. I do not think I am like these… Occitans.”

    “How are you not?” Geoffrey asked.

    Ælfflæd smirked. “I drink ale, for one.”

    Geoffrey’s small smile turned to a frown. “Yes.”

    Ælfflæd chuckled. “But there is more. I have seen what nicety gives you… very little. When I know what I want, I will demand it. There are no rewards for the meek.”

    “You are bold,” Geoffrey said. He could feel his heart start to race, his blood pump. “Unladylike?”

    “Perhaps your Occitan ladies,” Ælfflæd said. “But my lands saw shield maidens and more. The most powerful lord in my realm is a woman, my cousin, the Duchess of Mercia. Her sister is the next strongest. The Duchess of East Anglia has much say in the realm. And the Duchess of Northumbria is perhaps one of its greatest servants.”

    “You will find Aquitaine is not much different,” Geoffrey said. “My a… the king’s advisor is his aunt, who has served as regent for his father and grandfather for years. And the Duchess of Toulouse has a greater levy than any other lord in the realm. And there have been others.”

    Ælfflæd stroked her chin, eyeing him. “And what do you think of such women? Do you believe they reach too far?”

    “I…” Geoffrey stammered. He was uncertain. Many did believe it, and he did think men were best suited for politics and military matters. But… Agnes was clearly exceptional, as was the Duchess of Toulouse.

    “Some women are as great as some men, greater even,” Geoffrey said. “It is not for every woman. But some.”

    Ælfflæd shook her head. “Some…”

    “You think all?” Geoffrey asked.

    “No,” Ælfflæd said. “I think there are failures of every sex. My father, for example.”

    Geoffrey nodded. She clearly had a great animosity toward King Thoræd. But then had he been left to rot in Tunis for a decade, he probably would not think well of his father either.

    “But I suppose it does not matter what I think,” Ælfflæd said. “For I am to be here regardless, and your thoughts are your own.”

    “I think it does matter,” Geoffrey told her. “For a queen can have much say in the realm.”

    It was true. Even if his mother Marguerite had not always exerted the influence she liked, her voice had shaped Aquitaine. And through him, she still did, even if she was no longer a queen in name.

    Ælfflæd smiled. “You are kind. I know not if you simply try to get in my good graces, but it is nice.”

    “I just wish to know you, my lady,” Geoffrey said.

    Her lips formed a sly grin and she approached him. “How well would you like to know me?”

    His eyes widened. “What… what do you mean, my lady?”

    Her hand brushed his cheek, sending a shiver down his spine, as her green eyes narrowed, her grin remaining. Then she stood on her toes and kissed him… rather forcefully.

    ….

    Something had come over Geoffrey at that moment.

    Perhaps it was a connection he felt after hearing her story. Or the knowledge in the back of his mind that he could lay with her without worry of siring a bastard - a child was expected after all. Maybe his demon’s blood was stirred, and he could not resist the advance of a young woman, or any woman.

    Whatever the reason, or reasons, he not only did not resist, Geoffrey fully embraced Ælfflæd. It was only after they finished their coupling that he felt regret and frustration.

    After all, she had not laid with him. Well, she had, but she had laid with him, the squire Foulques. Not her promised, King Geoffrey.

    My wife is unfaithful, he thought. She would lay with a squire… is it as my mother did to my father.

    His breathing became rushed, prompting him to cough a bit.

    “Are you all right?” she asked.

    He turned toward her, as she lay still naked, on the bed. Her grin was almost taunting him. A betrayal most foul. Is this how my father felt all those years ago?

    “Do you wish to say something?” she asked, still smiling. “You appear dissatisfied. Which I do not understand, because you enjoyed yourself so much a few minutes ago.”

    “Because you are a harlot,” Geoffrey grumbled.

    “What was that?” Ælfflæd asked as she sat up. “I believe my ears deceive me.”

    “They do not,” Geoffrey said. “You are a harlot to do such a thing.”

    “What have done wrong?” Ælfflæd asked.

    “How could you lay with another?” Geoffrey demanded. “You betrayed the king’s trust.”

    Ælfflæd stared at him, apparently unmoved as the smile faded from her face. “It is just me now? Did I lay by myself?”

    “That is… you offered!” he argued.

    “And you accepted,” Ælfflæd noted. “It appears we both betrayed the king. A secret we shall keep together, for it would harm you, far more than me, to reveal such a truth.”

    Geoffrey felt the rage welling up within him. She would dare try to trap him?!

    “Oh,” Ælfflæd continued. “Can you imagine if you sired a child within me? Such a thing! I do not think it likely, but a child created in such passion, lust… fitting of its blood, would you not say?”

    “I would say nothing but it is betrayal!” Geoffrey shouted. “You harlot!”

    Ælfflæd smirked, and then chuckled. “As I said, appropriate of its blood.”

    Geoffrey glared at her, shaking his head. “You keep repeating such nonsense… taking pleasure in your affair. Disgraceful.”

    The Princess of the English rolled her eyes. “You are as foolish as you believe me to be. Since subtly is lost on you, perhaps it would behoove me to be direct, husband.”

    A chill ran down Geoffrey’s spine. “Husband? What… do you speak of?”

    “It is true we are not yet married,” Ælfflæd replied. “But we have already known each other as husband and wife. It is all but formality now.”

    “No,” Geoffrey said. “How… why would you think that…”

    Ælfflæd stared at him, slowly shaking her head. “A squire? Really? A squire who happens to be the same age as the man I am to marry… looks how he was described to me, and even happens to be stricken with the same cough I have heard he suffers. Oh, and a squire who cannot remember his own name and then happens to pick the name of his grandfather and deceased brother, who was once married to my elder sister. Truly, Geoffrey, you must think I am an imbecile!”

    “I…” Geoffrey stammered. He felt flush. His plan had been sound, he thought… but she had seen right through it all. “When… when did you know?”

    “When I first saw you I thought it was clear who you were,” Ælfflæd said. “As I said, you matched how you were described to me. Your denial left me surprised, but as you spent time with me, it was clear it was all a not-so-clever ruse. And really, you expected me to believe a squire was able to get so close to me? That your retinue would allow it, unless you were the king?”

    “But you did not say anything,” Geoffrey said. “Why?”

    “So I might learn more of you,” Ælfflæd said. “And I have. Immature. Childish. But to be expected when… well, you are a child.”

    “I am a man,” Geoffrey said. “As I… as I have shown you.”

    Ælfflæd smirked. “If you think that is all it takes…”

    Geoffrey glared at her. She had outplayed him, and embarrassed him. The only good thing was that it had been done in private.

    “Worry not, husband,” Ælfflæd told him. “For you will have a lifetime with me to prove otherwise. Such is marriage, forced together whether we like it or not.”

    And I should very much like to be with Ana instead, he thought. But he would not dare say it aloud.

    Instead he quickly moved to gather his clothing and leave her.

    “Are you in a hurry to leave me?” Ælfflæd asked.

    “Why? You wish to spend more time with a child?” he snapped.

    “It is just… it appears you wish to spend time with me,” Ælfflæd replied. “Or do I misread your loins?”

    Geoffrey looked down and realized what she referred to. He blushed and turned from her. My God, what is wrong with me, he wondered.

    “Why do you hide from me?” she asked. “Is it not good if your future wife excites you so?”

    “You aim to humiliate me,” he told her, back still turned.

    “I only did what was to be done to me,” Ælfflæd said. “If I truly wished to humiliate you… I could have.”

    He suspected that was true, even if there were good reasons for her not to do so publicly.

    “What do you want?” Geoffrey demanded, tilting his head to look back at her.

    “Respect,” Ælfflæd said. “Not just that… but it is a good place to begin.”

    Geoffrey nodded slowly. The request should not be too hard to fulfill, he thought.

    “Now, do you wish for relief, or are you just to remain here until it goes away on its own?” she asked.

    He narrowed his gaze. A woman who insulted him so was not to allowed victories like this. It was minor, but from such small moments, larger things could be gained.

    Yet, the temptation was strong… so strong it was almost painful. She did find her pretty, and he had very much enjoyed her before, especially knowing he was free to do so in full, as siring a child in her was what was expected.

    His young blood boiled, and he tossed his clothes aside, practically leaping into bed, and pulling her toward him.

    …..

    As it turned out, Geoffrey learned his ruse was all but at an end anyway.

    In order to get Ælfflæd away for the meeting he had to had, Edouard and Adhemar agreed to let Prince Osmund in on the secret. And Osmund had told Burgheard… otherwise a search across the keep would have been done well before they had finished their time together.

    Geoffrey greeted the English delegation more formally, in private, though it was with much embarrassment over how everything had gone. Adhemar did most of the talking, however, and the English seemed to take it in stride.

    Osmund especially, who seemed pleased… or was it relieved... the king was so taken with his bride that he had to be with her before they were even wed. Burgheard, less so, but Ælfflæd did say he was the zealous type.

    As for Geoffrey and Ælfflæd, they did not speak much on the rest of the trek back to Bordeaux, even as they a few more nights together. It was strange… since he did speak before and after coupling with Ana.

    But Ælfflæd was not Ana. She kept to herself, was far more gruff and almost… boorish for a woman. He had heard her father, Thoræd, was perhaps the most uncouth lord in the west - his mother reviled her meeting with him to this day - so perhaps the apple did not fall far from the tree.

    Still, despite the oddness of the situation, he somewhat enjoyed Ælfflæd’s gruffness. In a world where so many played a subtle game, acting and pretending how they were supposed be, Ælfflæd was a welcome change. Even if her conduct was rude, she usually kept that to private.

    Still, he wished to know more of his wife, and if he could not tease it from her with his intellect, then he would see if some might be able to.

    And there was one person he suspected would be better at that job than the rest.

    Back in Bordeaux, Geoffrey sat in his chambers with his aunt, the pair drinking wine and snacking on fruit. The teen was grateful to be back, enjoying the sweet wine he surprisingly had missed while traveling. He may have drunk a bit much though, as he was starting to feel warm and flush.

    Still he managed to get the story of his failed attempt to fool Ælfflæd out to Agnes, cleaning it up a tad to not make himself look as dumb, but he believed she got the important points.

    “She is clever,” Agnes told him, unable to hide her grin.

    “You find it amusing?” he demanded.

    “Yes,” Agnes replied. “It is good to see you humbled, in a harmless setting. It is what your father would have wanted. You need to know you are not all knowing.”

    Those words made him feel a little better. Though he had other concerns. “Is she dangerous?”

    “That we shall learn,” Agnes said. “Though do not mistake cleverness with threat. It can be an asset to have a smart wife, should you use her wisely.”

    Not if she makes me look the fool, he thought.

    “Do I need her, truly?” Geoffrey asked. “I have you for such things.”

    “I will not live forever,” Agnes said. “So it behooves you to have someone else you can rely on. Especially if you run into conflict with your uncles… and others.”

    “Who says I shall run into conflict?” Geoffrey asked.

    “If you are ambitious, you will,” Agnes said. “And even if you are not… you will be forced to choose between which of your ambitious lords you favor. You will need allies all around you. And a clever queen can be helpful in seeing a world you can never truly enter.”

    Geoffrey said nothing to that. What could he say? He did know little of women’s work.

    “But yes, it does sound as if she will require… handling,” Agnes admitted. “If you have any questions over how to do so, I will endeavor to aid you. Her type, I understand.”

    “Her type?” Geoffrey asked. “Does she remind you of… you?”

    Agnes laughed. “No. Not at all.”

    Geoffrey’s brow rose. “Then who?”

    “From what you describe?” Agnes asked. “Your grandmother.”

    “Grandmother Aines?” Geoffrey asked. He’d heard some of his mother’s mother - not always positively, but her ambition could not be denied. And given she had spent a good part of her life in Bordeaux, he wasn’t surprised she came to mind.

    1127-Aines-de-Poitou.jpg


    But Agnes simply chuckled in response.

    Aines? No, no,” Agnes said. “Aines’ ambition was so clear she practically wore it on her sleeve. I referred to to your other grandmother, my mother, the Duchess Beatritz. Aines’ aunt.”

    Geoffrey’s eyes widened. He actually knew very little of his other grandmother, who died long before he was born - aside it was from her which his father used to lay claim to Aquitaine. She had lived here too, at times, but few could remember much of her, it was so long ago.

    “What was she like?” Geoffrey asked.

    “A demanding, at times harsh woman,” Agnes said. “I had heard she was passive when she first arrived… but her influence grew a great deal in time. My father… he let her have run of Angers - to his benefit. I’m not certain anyone has ever done it as well.”

    “Even you?”

    “Especially me,” Agnes said. She grinned. “As she would no doubt say.”

    Geoffrey nodded. “That sounds helpful. I can tolerate her boorishness if it aids me in overseeing Aquitaine. I was worried she might be overly ambitious… or bold. Like they say Essa is.”

    Agnes frowned. “You would do well to remember ambition takes many forms. Essa is rather naked in it, as was your father and Aines, but do not look to them alone as guides.”

    She paused before looking at him square. “King of Aquitaine, palace in Bordeaux. These things did not just appear from nothing. Who do you think brought them to our family?”

    Geoffrey raised his brow again. “The Perigords… Ana’s grandfather, installed my father as duke. And he used my grandfather Foulques’ army to expand on his gains.”

    “There is a reason the Perigords thought Geoffrey a suitable candidate for Aquitaine,” Agnes replied. “Without his blood from our mother, House de Poitou… he would not have been chosen.”

    1127-House-de-Poitou.jpg


    “I know that,” Geoffrey said. “But… it had more to do with grandfather Foulques’ position, I thought? My father was not made Duke of Aquitaine until after grandmother Beatritz had passed.”

    Agnes sighed so hard her nostrils flared. “You lack much understanding.”

    Geoffrey crossed his arms. “Then make me understand.”

    Agnes lowered her eyes to the floor for a moment. Then she met his gaze once more. “Your grandfather conquered much. He fought his brother, he fought children. He allied with your great-grandfather, Duke Guilhem of Aquitaine and Poitou, to defeat the Bretons. He crushed your promised’s grandfather at Rouen. He became a marshal to the king… and then, what?”

    Geoffrey was silent for a moment, confused by the question. He knew his grandfather’s story, after all. But he answered plain: “He helped the king in the rebellions of Boudewijn of Flanders… earning victory. He would have defeated Champagne too, but the king was murdered. And he still was the realm’s most prominent lord, even under a king who did not care for him, until the end of his days.”

    Agnes remained still, her gaze pinning the teen, as he squirmed in his chair. “He earned prestige, but glory… glory was fleeting. He earned no new keeps then. Other lords in the realm… Flanders, Champagne, even his half-brother Simon - they all chased ambition, even if they failed. My father? My father’s only ambition then was to first bed your grandmother Aines, then to bed your aunt Ness, and finally to prevent himself from being outshone by your father.”

    Geoffrey’s stomach clench. He had long heard many positive things said of his grandfather. It was known that his father and grandfather didn’t get along, but the former lord of Anjou was always given some deference, even if it was stated by many he had been outdone by his son.

    So it was a surprise to hear him denigrated, especially by a daughter who seemed to owe her stature to him.

    “How… how can you say that?” Geoffrey demanded. “He was a great man!”

    “He was,” Agnes said. “And I know that from experience, rather than stories. But… his greatness peaked at Rouen… less than a year before my mother died. And after, he was a man slowly dying… even if it took 20 years for it to happen. Look at what he achieved before… then after… and tell me I am wrong.”

    Geoffrey swallowed hard. He wished to. But somehow, the early accomplishments did seem more impressive. “There was… the civil war.”

    “Fighting as a thrall for King Philippe,” Agnes said. “And as Philippe’s death and Hugues usurpation showed - pointless. My father survived all the same because Anjou was strong.”

    “And he made it strong,” Geoffrey said.

    “He did? All by himself?” Agnes asked.

    Geoffrey narrowed his gaze and nodded, a small smirk forming on his lips. “Ah, you mean to tell me my grandmother was key to it all.”

    Agnes did not smile. “Wipe that smirk off your face and answer me this - my mother died months after Rouen. Nearly everything that built Anjou into the force that sustained my father’s prestige and helped my brother, your father, win a kingdom… happened before she left us. If my father did this himself, why could he never come close to matching what he did with my mother alongside? Why could he only help win wars for others… but never himself? Why was I required to save him… when Champagne had him and the king cornered in Melun?”

    Geoffrey pursed his lips as he tried to think of an answer. But… his appearance of his confidence was brief and now had deserted him. Instead, he meekly replied: “But they say you had a large role during his rule. Does that not mean you were not successful?”

    She nodded. “I did much, but I was not my mother. We were different… and she was of more use to him than I was. Your father was different… I was better suited for him. Which is my point, nephew. Ambition takes many forms. And can be realized in many ways.”

    His response swatted away, Geoffrey slunk back in his chair, but Agnes did not release him from her gaze.

    “Sometimes, nephew, ambition can take the form of a guiding hand,” Agnes said. “Perhaps to help a son gain the lands of a mother’s birth… even if she did not live to see it.”

    The old woman stood from her chair and made the slow walk to the door, coughing a bit as she did. Then she looked back to him, meeting his gaze square. “Look at the walls of this palace, of its grandeur. Look to your levy, look to those vassals of yours. Look at all of it, and remember that ambition needs not just march at the head of armies. For I have seen and met many ambitious men and women… but few who could rival a fat, old duchess, who birthed a future king, a powerful lady, and whose wisdom and will laid the foundation upon which they could see her greatest desires… realized.”

    A small smile came to Agnes face and then she departed the chamber, leaving Geoffrey alone with his thoughts - thoughts that were mulled over in silence, well into the night.

    1127-Beatritz-de-Poitou.jpg


    1127-Aefflaed-and-Geoffrey.jpg
     
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    Chapter 218 - April 1127
  • Before Plantagenet: Chapter 218
    April 1127 - Bordeaux, Kingdom of Aquitaine

    I have no reason to be nervous.

    Ælfflæd Stawell knew what awaited was formality. Regardless of what happened today, or her performance in it, her fate was the same.

    At the end of the day, she would be a man’s wife… well sort of a man anyway. She would be in his bed. She would be a queen. And her old life would officially end.

    Nothing she would do today, short of coupling with another person in full view of those in attendance, would stop her fate. And, given the history of her groom’s family, even that might not be enough.

    No, Ælfflæd simply had to exist. She need not do anything else.

    Yet, she could not shake her nerves, wishing to reach for the ale in her cup, but unable to, as she was told to sit still as a servant worked on her hair.

    She sat in the quarters, in a chair, dressed in a long blue dress. Part of her wondered why this was even necessary, given that she would be wearing a wimple for the rest of the day.

    “You will wish to look nice for the king when it is time for you to couple,” the old woman in charge of the room told her when she asked.

    Ælfflæd rolled her eyes to that. Geoffrey had already seen her in such a state. And she had no problems impressing him, or getting him to perform his duties. This seemed an unnecessary stress.

    “So then,” the old woman said as she watched the servant work. “Aef… Elf… Elf fled? That truly is a mouthful.”

    Ælfflæd eyed her best she could, given she could not move her head. “It is my name. No one in England had any difficulty saying it.”

    “But you are not in England now, my dear,” the woman said. “You shall be Queen of Aquitaine, where we use a… different tongue than your Saxons do. Your new people will have an easier time accepting you if you have a name they are familiar with… like Alix. Or Aines. No… the last one would be difficult with the princess, even if she is to head to Scotland soon enough. What does your name mean?”

    “Beauty,” Ælfflæd replied.

    “Like Belle, or Bella,” the woman said. “The king’s aunt, the former Queen Mother of the Franks and Queen of the Danes was called that. But she has been gone for many years now, so there should be no confusion.”

    Ælfflæd’s eyes widened as it suddenly made sense. “You are… trying to rename me?”

    “Think of it as a nickname, or pet name,” the lady said. “You can still call yourself your name.”

    “Did you do such things to my sister?” Ælfflæd demanded.

    “Well, she spent more time in Saintonge and Poitiers than she did here,” the woman said. “But that was a different time. She was just a countess. Eventually, the thought was she would be a duchess… in a Frankish kingdom. Things have changed since, my dear.”

    Ælfflæd met her words with a silent glare. She narrowed her gaze slightly, leaving the woman to lower her head.

    “I only speak the truth,” the woman said. “Things will not be as they were. The sooner you realize that the better.”

    As she walked away, she added: “And I think Queen Alix is a fine name.”

    Ælfflæd had been introduced to the lady, but had already forgotten her name, as she was of no direct relation to the king or seemingly anyone of note.

    The door opened behind her and she moved to see who entered, but the servant jerked her head back into place. Ælfflæd could only sit wide-eyed as she was forced to endure.

    “Oh my,” Æthelræda said. “You look lovely, sister.”

    The eldest daughter of King Thoræd moved into Ælfflæd’s view, smile on her face. And it was a relief of sorts for the bride to see her.

    1127-Princess-Rae.jpg


    Prior to this, Ælfflæd had not seen her sister in over a decade. It had been when Æthelræda had returned from Aquitaine after the death of her husband, Geoffrey’s elder brother Foulques. She had only remained in Wiltshire briefly before being whisked off to Swabia to be wed again, to the then-Prince of the Empire of the Romans… which everyone here insisted was Empire of the Germans.

    Æthelræda was naturally surprised to see her sister, not fully recognizing her at first when they reunited a few days before. Ælfflæd had been just a girl when they had parted last, now she was a woman grown, though as Æthelræda had pointed out, not much taller.

    “Just stouter of frame,” Ælfflæd had noted, given her sister was a little taller a bit sleeker in body. She took after their ailing mother far more than their father.

    “What is that?” Æthelræda asked of the servant girl as she pointed to Ælfflæd’s cheek.

    “A rouge,” the girl replied. “Made from flowers.”

    “I did not have that when I was wed,” Æthelræda noted.

    “It is a recent fashion, my lady,” the girl replied. “It has become popular in the last few years.”

    “Did you request it?” Ælthelræda asked.

    Ælfflæd moved to shake her head but was held in place. Through gritted teeth she got out: “I have had little say in anything.”

    “We have been directed by the Lady Agnes on how to proceed,” the old woman said.

    “Agnes?” Æthelræda scoffed. “Helie, I know you think well of her, but I would not be taking lessons from her. She is hardly a woman.”

    “Been spending time with the queen I see,” Helie replied.

    “Yes, I was just there,” Æthelæda admitted. “Her eyes lit up when she saw me, but only briefly… for I think she then remembered why I was forced to leave here.”

    “You have always been missed, Rae,” Helie said. “You and the young lord.”

    “It is kind of you to say,” Ælthelræda replied. “But alas, it was not to be.”

    Ælfflæd could see the sadness in her sister’s eyes, and hear her voice waver.

    It must have been strange for Æthelræda to walk these halls, having first strolled them some 16 years before. Back then, when she was expected to one day be perhaps the most powerful duchess in the realm of the Franks. Later, she might have been a queen.

    Instead, fate had different ideas. But that twist appeared set on making Æthelræda an Empress when she married Rudolf.

    Yet fate again had other ideas. A revolt had dethroned Rudolf’s father, leaving the family in control of Swabia and nothing else. It meant Æthelræda was a mere duchess, when she again could have been so much more.

    More importantly, her reputation had long been tarnished. She had, nearly a decade ago, carried on an affair with the Count of Hamburg, birthing a bastard.

    She remained married to Rudolf, but their marriage was notoriously frosty, with the details having filtered their way back to England. She had since birthed Rudolf two sons, and five children in total, but the damage had been done.

    It was mildly surprising to Ælfflæd that Æthelræda had been permitted to attend, but perhaps her husband just did not care what she did. Her guards were few, despite a long overland journey through many lords territories and on roads with highwaymen and bandits. It almost made Ælfflæd want to ask Geoffrey if he could spare some men for her escort back.

    “There, my lady,” the servant girl said. “I have finished your hair. Now… I just shall place your wimple…”

    “If I may,” Æthelræda said. “So that I might have some time alone with my sister. These may be the last days I ever have with her.”

    “Of course, my dear,” Helie said.

    The old woman snapped her fingers and the servants cleared from the room, leaving the Stawell sisters alone… for the first time in almost two decades.

    Ælfflæd was silent. She did not know what to say - did her sister want to wish her luck? Give her some type of advice for marriage and child-rearing?

    Though that would be more what not to do, Ælfflæd thought.

    But when she looked Æthelræda as the older woman fetched the headdress, she noticed she had tears in her eyes.

    “Are you all right?”

    “Seeing you… it just brings back memories to when I was in your place,” Æthelræda said. “I was so happy. I was marrying a handsome man, my age, who was destined for greatness.”

    The tears rolled down her cheeks as she lowered her head. “And then it did not turn out that way.

    “It seems so long ago now,” Æthelræda continued. “Another life. I… I remember when your promised was nothing more than a swell in your soon-to-be mother-by-law’s belly. I remember when he was born! The queen’s labors came quick and he was birthed in the strategy hall. It was quite the moment!”

    “You remember his birth?” Ælfflæd asked. Æthelræda nodded, leaving her younger sister to groan: “He is a child!”

    Æthelræda scoffed. “I remember your birth too! Not as well, but…”

    “You were a child when I was born,” Ælfflæd said. “A child of nine, but a child. You were a woman grown when he was born! And you are not an old woman - so what does that make him?!”

    “Youthful,” Æthelræda said. “And handsome. You are quite lucky. Many girls marry men who are old, with skin sagging and spotted. Or missing teeth… or fat… hideous.”

    “He is lanky, and thin,” Ælfflæd said. “I was worried I would crush him when we coupled.”

    “He will grow into his bod…” Æthelræda began. Then she stopped. “You have already coupled with him? You are not yet wed!”

    Ælfflæd sighed. Her sister was such a stick in the mud about some things, yet a hypocrite in her own right.

    “I am not the first woman to lay with her intended before her wedding,” Ælfflæd said. “Nor will I be the last.”

    “He pressured you?” Æthelræda asked.

    “No,” Ælfflæd said with a sly grin. “I started on him. He could not resist.”

    “So unladylike,” Æthelræda noted.

    “He did not seem to mind,” Ælfflæd replied, still grinning, proud she could get such a reaction from him.

    “You must restrain yourself,” Æthelræda warned. “You have always been rather… gruff. Like father. But he is a man - he can say such things. People here will not look kindly on a foul-mouthed woman.”

    “I have already had enough of the people here,” Ælfflæd said.

    “You know not what you speak of,” Æthelræda said.

    “And you do?” Ælfflæd demanded.

    “Yes! This was a wonderful place,” Æthelræda said. “Foulques and I were loved. The king and queen, though they were just duke and duchess at the time, were kind. He was an attentive and dutiful husband… I have never been as happy as I was here.”

    Ælfflæd resisted rolling her eyes. Regardless of how things were for her sister, things were likely quite different now.

    1127-Count-Foulques.jpg


    “Your realize your husband and my promised may be of the same blood, but they are not the same man,” Ælfflæd noted.

    “They were the same age, roughly,” Æthelræda replied.

    “But I am not the age you were,” Ælfflæd said. “I am a woman grown for many years now. He is a boy pretending to be a man. I mean, he thought he could trick me into believing he was a lowly squire as a means to learn my true personality, then was annoyed when I played along and laid with him!”

    “Well, you are not supposed to lay with anyone but your husband,” Æthelræda said.

    “I didn’t lay with anyone but my husband!” Ælfflæd exclaimed. “And you’re one to talk.”

    Æthelræda looked away. “You don’t understand. I have not been happy since I was here.”

    “You are excusing your mistakes while claiming I deserve blame for my husband’s idiocy!” Ælfflæd said. “All because you wish to think wistfully of a past long gone.”

    “I see you have grown cruel as you have aged,” Æthelræda said.

    “Life in an actual dungeon will do that,” Ælfflæd replied. “So too is the feeling that your family has abandoned you… and when my sister thinks little of what I have already been subject to.”

    Æthelræda shook her head. “Minor insults. You have been blessed. You are to be a queen in short order, with a young, handsome husband. The people think you are in need of molding, but that you have potential. An insult of sorts, but nothing compared to what I have suffered of late.”

    Which is your fault, Ælfflæd screamed internally. No one made you lay with a man that was not your husband. I am suffering scorn simply because I am Saxon! How can you, not only a Saxon, but my sister, not care for that?

    “I do not deserve to have my name changed,” Ælfflæd said. “To be told it is too harsh for their sensitive tongues. Or that I shall now smell so nice because of the water they have used to bathe me.”

    “That water is heavenly!” Æthelræda exclaimed. “They do not have anything as nice in Swabia!”

    Ælfflæd’s eyes widened. “Do you not hear me Rae?! Does nothing I say resonate with you? Would you like to sit here in my place?”

    “I would love nothing more,” Æthelræda said. “He even looks as Foulques does.”

    Did,” Ælfflæd said instinctively. But on second thought, she’d have said it anyway.

    Æthelræda’s eyes became sullen for a moment, before growing angry. “I pray your husband can lift your blackened, bitter soul. For then he will truly be a miracle worker.”

    An audible groan escaped Ælfflæd’s lips and she reached back for her sister's hand. “Rae…. I am sorry to be in a foul mood. It is much to handle. The marriage. Leaving home. Becoming queen.”

    “It can be much,” Æthelræda said as she took Ælfflæd's hand. “But… you must be able to handle such things. The court will expect that. And I promise you, it is a lovely land when you get to know it.”

    Ælfflæd’s doubts remained. But she could not stand the sight of her sister miserable… and Æthelræda would be if this argument continued.

    “I pray you are right,” Ælfflæd said. “And I pray your stay here is restful from what you face.”

    There was a knock on the door and it soon opened to reveal the Lady Agnes, who smiled at Æthelræda.

    “You look as lovely as you did when you left here,” Agnes told her.

    “And you… look as you have achieved much of what you desire,” Æthelræda replied.

    Agnes smirked. “Oh, I have done all right for myself. Better than some, certainly.”

    Æthelræda frowned and then finished with wimple. “There, sister. You look lovely.”

    Ælfflæd smiled and stood up to embrace her sister. After a kiss on the cheek she said: “So you will be riding with us to the cathedral?”

    Æthelræda frowned. “No… I shall ride with those from here.”

    “Why not?” Ælfflæd asked. “I would have my sister by my side.”

    “It is best if I do not,” Æthelræda said. “I spoke with our uncle, and he said… he would prefer I not.”

    “How could he?” Ælfflæd demanded. “Father should hear of that.”

    “Father agrees with it,” Æthelræda said. “I committed an unforgivable sin in his eyes. The most Christian king… with a most unChristian daughter.”

    “Then what will they think of me?” Ælfflæd demanded.

    “Nothing, because it is your husband they care for,” Æthelræda replied. She sighed. “I will speak to you before I depart. So do not worry.”

    Æthelræda turned to depart, but Agnes grabbed her arm.

    “Lady Æthelræda,” Agnes said. “The king will have a place for you on the dais with your sister. I am sure of it.”

    Æthelræda seemed surprised by that promise. She smiled, and wiped the tears from her eyes.

    “Such a lovely place, sister,” she repeated as she left.

    Ælfflæd looked at Agnes square. “Did Geoffrey plan for such a thing?”

    “No,” Agnes said. “As he planned nothing when it came to this ceremony or the feast that follows. I did so, alongside his cousin, the Bishop of Nogent.”

    “So you give her that place?” Ælfflæd asked. “Why? I sensed you two did not get along.”

    “Because she is being punished for infidelity,” Agnes said. “And I have little use for such a thing when men are not given the same contempt… especially when it is done out of spite.”

    “My sister seems to be the victim of that quite a bit,” Ælfflæd noted. “I was surprised she was allowed to attend at all.”

    “As she said, your husband plays a large role in that,” Agnes said. “Aquitaine grows in stature. Her husband likely sees her as a means to you, and you as a means to the king. Nothing more than that.”

    Ælfflæd narrowed her gaze. “So I am a tool to be used?”

    “Do not look angry,” Agnes said. “You knew that well before I said anything. But we dawdle. Come.”

    The pair exited the chamber and began their walk through the palace. Many were bustling back and forth, preparing for the ride to the cathedral. They would return before nightfall, and then enjoy an evening of feasting… and then the marriage would be officially consummated.

    “How have you found things?” Agnes asked her.

    “I have had little say in anything,” Ælfflæd lamented. “The girls put some… color on my face? From flowers? I heard it was your suggestion.”

    “It was,” Agnes said. “But it came from the king’s younger sister and her friends. I asked what she had heard of what they are doing for brides these days, seeing as my marriage was oh my… going on 25 years ago… and am not as well versed in such things.”

    “I see,” Ælfflæd said. “Oh! Some woman tried to rename me. An old woman, while the girls were preparing me.”

    “Helie?” Agnes asked. “Helie de Bourgogne. She is the oldest person in this keep. Her mind sometimes wanders. You should forgive her.”

    1127-Helie-de-Bourgogne.jpg


    “Must I?” Ælfflæd asked. “It was quite rude.”

    “I would ask you to,” Agnes said. “She has been through much. Her daughter… took her own life. And her son, my late husband, died of a cancer.”

    Ælfflæd’s eyes widened and she felt flush. She had insulted the former mother-by-law of the most powerful woman in the kingdom. That… was not a good way to begin her time here.

    “I… she shall have my forgiveness,” Ælfflæd said.

    “Thank you,” Agnes said. “And I shall have a word with her. It was not the time, nor the place, to suggest something like that.”

    Ælfflæd breathed a sigh of relief. It appeared she had not quite destroyed her reputation just yet. But she was curious to learn more of the lady escorting her. It was well-known Agnes d’Anjou held a great deal of influence in the kingdom, though the reason for that varied depending on who one asked.

    “So… are you close with the king?” Ælfflæd asked.

    “He named me to his council as his advisor,” Agnes said. “And his regent. So yes, I think that qualifies.”

    Ælfflæd’s eyes widened. She had not heard that. And it was disappointing - she hoped she would have been named regent.

    “That… that is good,” Ælfflæd said. “It is said you are quite wise.”

    “Yes, and I’m sure they say quite a bit more of me as well,” Agnes said. “They certainly do here, and I’m certain the tales get even grander… and more scandalous, the further you get from this palace.”

    You have no idea, Ælfflæd thought. Though she quickly realized that the lady very well might.

    “But yes, I believe myself influential to the king,” Agnes said. “Influence which I am certain you desire.”

    “I desire nothing but to be a good wife to the king,” Ælfflæd swore. “To help him bear his burdens, guide him if he needs it, and carry his children.”

    Agnes did not look back at her as they walked. “You must practice that. It comes off hollow.”

    Ælfflæd’s brow rose. “Excuse me?”

    “You sound as if you recite from a play,” Agnes said. “I must warn you the standards of show in Bordeaux are quite high. If it is clear that you are acting, you will win few over.”

    Ælfflæd’s stomach lurched. Was I so… unbelievable?

    “It is best to speak from some place of truth,” Agnes warned. “What you said shall happen whether you desire or not. So do not speak of desire. Speak what shall happen. And you will be talking truth, not something your mother or sister told you sounded what a proper wife would say.”

    Caught off guard by the advice, Ælfflæd simply nodded. Then realizing Agnes could not see her, she mustered a “yes, my lady.”

    The pair had walked for a bit and Ælfflæd realized their direction was not where she expected - they were moving away from the main hall and the stables.

    “Wait, I thought we were to join my fellow Saxons?” Ælfflæd asked. “Where are they?”

    “In the main hall,” Agnes said.

    “But we are not going to the hall,” Ælfflæd noted.

    “It has taken you long enough to realize,” Agnes said.

    “I thought you came to fetch me so that I might ride to the ceremony,” Ælfflæd replied, her voice growing softer.

    “I said I came to fetch you,” Agnes said. “I never said for that… or anything else..”

    A chill ran down Ælfflæd’s spine. How had she not thought to ask that?

    “Where… where are you taking me?” Ælfflæd asked.

    “The brashness in your voice is gone,” Agnes said. “Good. She would not like that.”

    “Who?” Ælfflæd asked.

    “The king’s mother,” Agnes said.

    Ælfflæd was wide-eyed. She had yet to meet Geoffrey’s mother, despite arriving a week before. She was told the Lady Marguerite was feeling ill and not receiving visitors, though the king frowned on it. But with everything else going on Ælfflæd found little time to care.

    But now, as they came to a stop before the large wooden door, her stomach lurched. She felt as if this meeting would be… unpleasant. Even if there was little the former queen could do to stop the ascent of her successor, she did not want to be miserable either. And judging by Æthelræda’s thinly veiled dislike of Agnes, it suggested Marguerite’s influence was not to be discounted.

    “I would advise you be respectful,” Agnes said. “But again, speak from truth, not what you think she wishes to hear. The lady has spent her life playing a part in a grand show. She knows an act when she sees it, even a good one.”

    “And… I am not a good actor,” Ælfflæd said.

    Agnes smiled. “I knew there was hope for you. Now, let us enter.”

    The door opened and the pair entered.

    “Princess Ælfflæd, my lady,” Agnes said.

    Ælfflæd was somewhat surprised to hear her name - just because it was spoken somewhat like it was supposed to sound. Not perfect, but it was clear the lady had tried.

    The eyes of the room had fallen on her now. She had heard Princess Aines often attended to her mother, but she was not present now, as she prepared to travel to the cathedral. In fact, Ælfflæd recognized no one present, though one woman, closest to Marguerite’s bed, was someone she had seen in the blur of faces she was introduced to upon her arrival to Bordeaux.

    “I can remain if you wish, my lady,” the woman told Marguerite.

    “That is quite alright Ana,” Marguerite said. “I wish to speak with her in private. Take the girls out with you for now. You may return when she is finished.”

    Ana nodded and motioned for the servants to depart. The girls followed Agnes from the room, but Ana remained a few steps behind, her eyes locked on Ælfflæd in a distinct glare. But Ælfflæd would not be cowed by some lady in waiting - she met her stare with one of her own.

    The door then closed, the chamber fell silent and Ælfflæd turned her gaze to her host.

    “Come,” Marguerite ordered.

    Ælfflæd did as she was instructed, and found herself being inspected by the pale, sickly queen. A shiver went down her spine as Marguerite’s cold, bony hand, gripped Ælfflæd’s.

    “Small,” Marguerite said. “But thick. Like your father.”

    Ælfflæd looked at her. She knew the implication, given her father. “You… you think me fat?”

    “No,” Marguerite replied. “Not yet. But I think you will be… after a few children.”

    Ælfflæd blanched. She did not expect this type of rudeness from all those here. And her soon-to-be mother by law was the most surprising among them.

    “Does my tone shock you?” Marguerite asked her.

    Am I that transparent? Ælfflæd thought to herself. She still did not wish to answer “yes.” But she remembered what Agnes told her - speak to truth.

    “It is all very shocking to me,” Ælfflæd said. “I am not used to this land.”

    “I felt something similar when I first came to Anjou,” Marguerite conceded. “Though it was similar to where I had grown up. And I was merely promised… not yet an actual bride. I imagine it is much worse for you.”

    Ælfflæd nodded. “My sister says you were kind to her.”

    Marguerite looked past Ælfflæd, before a smile formed on her thin lips. “Yes… I did like her. Kind, sweet. She looked at my son with love…”

    The smile vanished and Marguerite’s face grew sullen. “My poor son.”

    “I… I am sorry my lady,” Ælfflæd said. “I did not wish to bring up unpleasantness.”

    “Such things are unavoidable,” Marguerite said. “Why, just looking at you reminds me of your father. He was quite rude when he first met.”

    “What did he do?” Ælfflæd asked.

    “He first ignored me,” Marguerite. “Then he…”

    She began to chuckle. “He put his large hands all over my belly, where your future husband then resided. I nearly slapped him, but… resisted.”

    Ælfflæd felt flush. She should never have asked. He is such a miserable man.

    “Is there something you wished of me?” Ælfflæd asked, hoping to change the subject.

    “Yes,” Marguerite said. “Since I am not well enough to attend the ceremony or feast, I wished to offer my prayers to you, directly, for joy and prosperity in your marriage to my son.”

    “Thank you,” Ælfflæd replied. “It means much, coming from you, my lady.”

    Marguerite eyed her. “It does, but you do not believe it. That much is clear.”

    Ælfflæd frowned. She had replied with pleasantries instinctively, forgetting the warning.

    “What do you wish of me, then?” Ælfflæd asked.

    “Nothing, except your loyalty and fidelity to my son,” Marguerite said. “As I’m certain you are aware, I was not to my husband. But I shall not stomach Geoffrey suffering the same fate as his father.”

    Ælfflæd, admittedly, had not truly considered venturing from her union. she had yet to meet a man who was worth the trouble of an affair - especially after having seen what happened to her sister.

    That was not to say they had not for her upon her return from Tunis, even beyond her lecherous uncle, the Duke of Somerset. She had rebuffed them. And she suspected they would try for her here too. But given most seemed to think her a lowly barbarian woman, she would have little difficulty dismissing them as well.

    “You need not worry,” Ælfflæd said. “I shall stay true.”

    “I need worry because such is the way of this sinful place,” Marguerite said. “But if you stray, and I learn of it, I will strangle the life from you myself, so long as there are strength in my hands. And if there are not, I will find someone who can.”

    The stare Marguerite gave her was enough to send another chill down Ælfflæd’s spine. She nodded meekly.

    “Your nod means little, but your eyes,” Marguerite said. “They tell me what I need to know.”

    The queen leaned back onto her bed and waved her hand.

    “Enjoy your wedding day, my dear,” she said. “I pray it is a more joyous occasion than my own.”



    1127-Geoffrey-Aefflaed-wedding.jpg


    The ceremony itself was a blur. She had traveled with her fellow Saxons to the cathedral in Bordeaux, following the royal procession which included Geoffrey, his uncles, aunts, along with the two eldest Perigord brothers - she remembered them from her journey south.

    Behind them, came other prominent nobles of Aquitaine, though Ælfflæd knew little of them, besides the Count of Bourbon, who had traveled with the group from Angers to Bordeaux previously.

    She and Geoffrey were married outside the cathedral with the old Prince-Bishop, whose name she struggled to remember, performing the duties. Her uncle Osmund had given her away - a change from her elder sister, who had their father present for her first wedding.

    Ælfflæd did think Geoffrey looked handsome enough, though she could not look past his boyishness, as he struggled to grow hair on his face and stood in robes that were loose on him. But he was nervous - that was clear as he tightly gripped her hands in his own - both during the ceremony and in the mass afterward, while they both trembled.

    They also rode together on the trek back to the keep, on separate horses of course, but Ælfflæd, now married, went with her husband’s family. They entered the keep to horns and cheers, which all seemed surreal.

    Ælfflæd had never been the center of attention before. Well, her baptism, but never for something while she was aware of the world around her. And though this was in large part because of Geoffrey, it was still her than he was marrying. Without her… this would not be happening.

    During the ensuing feast in the main hall, she was seated next to her husband on the dais. But he had little to say, to her or anyone else for that matter. Instead, it was the chancellor, one of Geoffrey’s uncles, gave a speech, though Ælfflæd did not remember the words.

    After, many had come to pay their respects to the newlyweds. The scariest by far was Geoffrey’s uncle, the Duke of Brittany, a brawny, hulk of a man, with hair everywhere and a hideous mask covering his face. Ælfflæd had first met him in Rennes and had suffered a nightmare that same night. Though his son, Ancel, resided in Bordeaux under Geoffrey’s guardianship, Ælfflæd hoped she would not see Foulquesson too frequently.

    Foulquesson’s wife, who was also Geoffrey’s sister, seemed cold to them both, but she was twice her brother’s age and he confessed he’d rarely even seen her, let alone had her as part of his life. She reminded Ælfflæd very much of her new mother-by-law, both in looks and her stony exterior.

    1127-Duke-Foulques.jpg


    1127-Princess-Beatritz.jpg


    1127-Ancel-d-Anjou.jpg


    Many others came as well, though most tried to seem friendly enough to their new queen. Unfortunately, they often spoke so fast and under a cacophony of other sounds that Ælfflæd was not able to understand everything they said.

    As promised, Æthelræda was afforded a seat on the dais, though Ælfflæd soon regretted it, for the poor woman was horribly isolated. For all her warm feelings toward Aquitaine, much had changed in her time away, and few she knew remained.

    The Countess Sarrazine of Thouars, who was about her age and had known her before, did break away from the noblewomen she was with to engage her. So too did the dwarf aunt of Geoffrey, Duchess Ermengarde of Flanders. Æthelræda seemed a touch unnerved by Ermengarde, but beggars could not be choosers.

    1127-Duchess-Ermengarde.jpg


    Also as promised, despite the feast happening below her, Marguerite was not in attendance. And her absence appeared to rankle her son, who grumbled loud enough for Ælfflæd to hear: “She could have sat for this. She has improved more than enough for that.”

    And that just reinforced her growing fears - she was not welcome here. She would be here because she had to be now - they were married. But they would look at her with scorn, mistrust and disdain.

    She drank ale, unable to savor the taste even as she knew it would be unlikely she would have any of this quality for some time. It numbed her some, though it also made other conversations even harder to follow.

    But they already think me a simple barbarian, she thought. I can hardly be lower in their eyes.

    Eventually, the time came for their consummation. Of course, that was a formality given the pair had already coupled quite a few times before their wedding, but it still required ceremony of its own.

    That saw Ælfflæd and Geoffrey escorted up to his chamber, wine now in hand, with the Prince-Bishop, Geoffrey reminded her his name was Emmanuel, in the lead. Geoffrey’s uncles Guilhem, Foulquesson and Adhemar came as well, as did his friends, Bishop Edouard, Alberic and Berard. Agnes, Æthelræda, Sarrazine, Ermengarde, Osmund, his wife Karlotta also came to the room. So too did that frightful Dane who had taught Geoffrey - Ælfflæd did not even want to ask his name.

    It was an uncomfortable thing to disrobe in front of so many, especially since he was made to endure the hooting and hollering of the Dane, and burly Foulquesson. Agnes, at least, told her brother to cease that.

    Shaking, Ælfflæd was comforted by her sister, who led her toward the bed. But Osmund then intervened, shaking his head.

    “She need not learn from your experience,” Osmund snarled in their native tongue.

    Æthelræda’s eyes widened while her complexion reddened. Ælfflæd thought her sister might snap back, but as quickly as the rage had come, it disappeared, with Æthelræda frowning, her eyes becoming sullen.

    And with the beer and wine mixing into some unholy concoction within her, Ælfflæd glared at her uncle.

    “You apologize to her!” Ælfflæd shouted, also in Saxon. “She is your princess and my sister!”

    “Ælfflæd,” Æthelræda said.

    “No, he cannot speak to you in such manner,” Ælfflæd said. “And I don’t care what father says.”

    “You make a scene for a harlot who has embarrassed our family,” Osmund said. “And you seek to do the same? Look at them. They look at us!”

    Ælfflæd did suddenly feel the eyes of the room upon them - though she believed most of them had no idea what was being said, even if it was shouted. Geoffrey sure didn’t… though he was speaking to that Dane who did…

    But Ælfflæd was still furious. Her sister did not deserve this. “You apologize to her.”

    “Who are you to command me?” Osmund demanded.

    “A queen!” Ælfflæd said. Then she stopped and shouted in Occitan: “A queen!”

    Geoffrey, who had quickly put a robe back on then moved between them. “What is this? You shout with my wife on our wedding night?!”

    “This does not…” Osmund began. But he stopped, realizing he was speaking with the King of Aquitaine, even if he was still quite youthful.

    Then Osmund lowered his head and said: “My apologies, King Geoffrey.”

    “And Queen Aef… Elff… damn it. My queen!”

    It was embarrassing that Geoffrey still could not say her name, but that he stood up for her meant something. Osmund did smirk at the king’s struggles but Ælfflæd felt emboldened.

    “Get out,” Ælfflæd told him in Saxon. And then when she realized Geoffrey could not understand her, she repeated herself in Occitan, so that he would more easily back her up.

    Osmund glared at the two of them, but he said nothing further and departed. The mood had grown sullen, however, so no one was long in the chamber. Geoffrey quickly disrobed once more and climbed into the bed with Ælfflæd, with the curtains around it drawn. Then those present filtered out of the room, leaving the pair alone.

    That should have led to the consummation, but the days events all rushed forth at that moment - Helie trying to change her name, her sister’s wistful dreaming of days long gone, Marguerite’s coldness toward her, the insults her sister had suffered, her uncle’s rudeness… the faces of those staring at her naked body and the feeling they thought her unworthy of her station, existing to simply birth children that hopefully would not be tainted by her Saxon blood.

    She trembled once more and soon felt a hands around her shoulder… before they dropped to her breasts.

    Still an immature boy, she thought, before shaking herself free.

    “Are you alright?” Geoffrey asked.

    Ælfflæd glared at him. “I am an uncouth barbarian who your court think cannot speak your language properly and does not bathe enough. They already wish for me to change my name. Your mother thinks that either I am fat, or will be in short order. My sister thinks me ungrateful because I am not foolish enough to think I am as she was two decades ago, but I am left to defend her from a mess of her own creation. I know few here. What do you think?”

    Geoffrey frowned. “I do not deserve that. I defended you in front of your uncle.”

    “And could not remember my name!” Ælfflæd exclaimed. “How long have you known I was your intended and in all that time you could not bother to learn how it is said?! Your aunt does so, and she is not who I am to spend the rest of my life with!”

    “I… I will learn eventually,” Geoffrey said.

    Eventually,” Ælfflæd scoffed. “I wonder how you would like it if I had to eventually learn your name.”

    “Geoffrey is not hard to say,” he replied.

    “In your tongue,” Ælfflæd said. “Which I have learned. You do not even know a word of my tongue. That horrible Dane had to tell you what my uncle was saying!”

    “I was not expected to,” Geoffrey said. “I am not to live in England with Saxons.”

    “No, you are to live with just one Saxon,” Ælfflæd said. “For the rest of one of our days.”

    She felt her emotions welling up. Her eyes had begun to burn, a surprise, given she rarely cried.

    “You know what is funny?” she demanded. “You dressed as a squire and ordered your whole kingdom play along… to know me. And yet the simplest thing you could have done… learn my name… was beyond you, Geoffrey Plantagenet.”

    His eyes widened. “You know that nickname?”

    “Of course,” Ælfflæd said. “I learned what I could of you. You needed not have dressed up to learn about me. But you did, because you are a child.”

    “A child would not have stood up to your uncle,” Geoffrey grumbled.

    “Children stand up to their elders all the time,” Ælfflæd said. “Brave children. Stupid children. I think you have qualities of both.”

    “You do not know your place,” Geoffrey said.

    “I am in my place,” Ælfflæd said. “In your bed. Awaiting the inevitable. If you do not like my voice, cover your ears while you rut me.”

    Geoffrey glared at her, his face a reddish hue. He was clearly annoyed. But he also seemed unsure as to what he was to do next. And the indecision just annoyed her further.

    “Just do it already, so that this miserable day might finally be allowed to end,” Ælfflæd ordered.

    There was still some hesitation on his part, but eventually, Geoffrey sheepishly mounted her, though judging by his body, Ælfflæd suspected the argument did little to deter his youthful lust.

    Unlike their previous encounters, she felt no pleasure in that or anything else. Just resignation. Despite her protests, and even a fight, while naked, with her uncle, her old life had ended.

    And a little while later, when her lightweight husband collapsed in exhaustion on top of her, spent, and soon sleeping soundly, using her bosom as a pillow, she sighed at just how irritating her new life was shaping up to be.

    1127-Queen-Aefflaed.jpg
     
    Last edited:
    • 1Love
    Reactions: